Skip to main content

Full text of "The haunts of life"

See other formats


LIBRARY 


THE   HAUNTS   OF   LIFE 


SOME    OTHER    WORKS 
BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

Fourth  Edition. 

THE  WONDER  OF  LIFE.  MELROSE,  1914.  Pp. 
658.  100  Illustrations. 

Fifth  Edition. 

THE  BIOLOGY  OF  THE  SEASONS.  MELROSE, 
1911.  Pp.379.  12  Coloured  Plates. 

Fifth  Edition. 

DARWINISM  AND  HUMAN  LIFE.  MELROSE. 
Pp.  263.  12  Plates. 

Third  Edition. 

SECRETS  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE.  MELROSE,  1920. 
Pp.  324.  24  Figs. 

NATURAL  HISTORY  STUDIES  (Selections  from  the 
Author's  own  Works).  MELROSE.  Pp.  254. 
30  Figs. 

THE  CONTROL  OF  LIFE.    MELROSE,  1921. 
Third  (Revised)  Edition. 

HEREDITY.    MURRAY,  1918.    Pp.  627.    47  Figs. 
Fourth  (Revised]  Edition. 

THE  STUDY  OF  ANIMAL  LIFE.  MURRAY,  1917. 
Pp.  477.  124  Figs. 

INTRODUCTION  TO  SCIENpE.  WILLIAMS  & 
NORGATE  (Home  University  Library),  1912. 
Pp.  256. 

Seventh  Edition. 

OUTLINES  OF  ZOOLOGY.  HENRY  FROWDE  AND 
HODDER  &  STOUGHTON,  1921.  Pp.  855. 
420  Figs. 

THE  SYSTEM  OF  ANIMATE  NATURE.  WILLIAMS 
&  NORGATE,  1920.  2  vols.  Pp.  687. 


SALMON  ASCENDING  A  FALL. 


Frontispiece'] 


THE 
HAUNTS   OF   LIFE 

BEING  SIX  LECTURES  DELIVERED 
AT  THE  ROYAL  INSTITUTION 
CHRISTMAS  HOLIDAYS,  1920-1921 

BY 

PROF.  J.  ARTHUR   THOMSON,  M.A.,  LL.D. 


ANDREW   MELROSE  LTD. 

LONDON     6-     NEW    YORK 

1921 


THIS  LITTLE  BOOK 
IS    DEDICATED    GRATEFULLY 
TO   A  VETERAN  NATURALIST 

EMERITUS  PROFESSOR  W.  C.   M'INTOSH 

M.D.,   LL.D.,    F.R.S. 

WHO  HAS  DEVOTED  HIS  LIFE 
TO  THE  STUDY  OF  ANIMALS  IN  THEIR  HAUNTS 


PUBLISHERS'    NOTE 

the   illustrations    in    this  book  twelve 
plates  are  by  Mr.  William  Smith ;  the 
remainder  are  by  Miss  Alice  M.   Davidson. 


PREFACE 

THIS  simple  book  consists  of  six  lectures 
which  I  had  the  honour  and  pleasure  of 
giving  at  the  Royal  Institution  in  the  Christmas 
holidays,  1920-1921.  The  aim  of  these  lectures 
was  mainly  to  help  my  very  alert  audience  to 
form  vivid  pictures  of  the  great  haunts  of 
animal  life,  and  to  get  glimpses  of  the  subtle 
ways  in  which  living  creatures  solve  the 
problems  of  particular  places.  I  have  kept  in 
the  printed  pages  as  closely  as  I  could  to  what 
I  said  at  the  time,  hoping  to  secure  the  virtue 
of  simplicity.  I  think  it  would  be  very  un- 
gracious if  I  did  not  use  the  opportunity  of  this 
preface  to  thank  Sir  James  Dewar,  LL.D., 
D.Sc.,  F.R.S.,  for  the  great  kindness  that  he 
showed  me  when  I  was  for  a  delightful 
fortnight  in  the  service  of  the  Royal  Institution. 

J.  A.  T. 


vi 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   I 
THE  SCHOOL  OF^THE  SHORE 

PAGE 

The  Shore  of  the  Sea— In  Deeper  Waters  near  Shore— A 
Representative  Population — A  Difficult  Place  to  Live 
in— The  Struggle  of  the  Shore— The  Circulation  of 
Matter — Cannibalism  in  the  Cradle — Shore  Sea- 
weeds— Food-getting  on  the  Shore — The  Story  of  the 
Angler— The  Star-fish  and  Sea-urchin  Fight— Shifts 
for  a  Living  on  the  Shore — Masking — A  Limb  for  a 
Life — Colour  Camouflage — Love  on  the  Shore — The 
Story  of  Palolo— A  Great  School  .  .  .-.:.;  v;  t 


^CHAPTER  II 

THE  OPEN  SEA 

Contrast  between  Shore  and  Open  Sea — The  Floating 
Sea-Meadows — The  Animals  of  the  Open  Sea — Sea- 
deserts — Swimmers  and  Drifters — The  Whale  as  a 
Great  Bundle  of  Fitnesses— The  Story  of  the  Storm 
Petrel— Open-Sea  Insects— Turtles— Sea-Snakes  and 
Sea-Serpents—Fitnesses  of  Open-Sea  Drifters— The 
Story  of  the  Floating  Barnacle — Hunger  and  Love  in 
the  Open  Sea— The  Open  Sea  as  a  Nursery  .  .  64 

ix 


x  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  III 

THE  GREAT  DEEPS 

PAGE 

The  Challenger  Expedition— The  Deep  Deep  Sea — 
Great  Pressure— Very  Cold— Very  Dark— Very  Calm 
and  Silent — Monotony — No  Depth  Limit  to  Life — No 
Plants  in  the  Deep  Sea — No  Rottenness — A  Repre- 
sentative Fauna — Fitnesses  of  Deep-Sea  Animals — 
Puzzle  of  Phosphorescence— Big  Eyes  and  Little 
Eyes — Origin  of  Deep-Sea  Animals — Hunger  and 
Love  in  the  Deep  Sea — Retrospect  .  .  .  104 

CHAPTER   IV 

THE  FRESH  WATERS 

Variety  of  the  Fresh  Waters — Similar  Animals  in  Widely 
Separated  Places— From  Salt  Water  to  Fresh- 
Origin  of  Fresh-Water  Animals— Circulation  of  Matter 
in  the  Fresh  Waters— The  Web  of  Life  in  the  Fresh 
Waters— The  Danger  of  Drought— The  Danger  of 
Frost — The  Danger  of  Flood — Parental  Care  among 
Fresh-Water  Animals— The  Story  of  the  Eel— The 
Story  of  the  Salmon— The  Story  of  the  Lamprey- 
Water  Insects— The  Story  of  the  Fresh- Water  Spider  136 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND 

Tell-tale  Evidences  of  Marine  Ancestry— Origin  of  Land 
Plants— The  Three  Great  Invasions  of  the  Dry 
Land— New  Ways  of  Breathing— Changes  in  Move- 


CONTENTS  xi 

PAGE 

ments— New  Ways  of  Looking  after  the  Young— New 
Kinds  of  Protection — Betwixt-and-Between  Animals 
— Haunts  within  Haunts — Beneath  the  Ground — Cave 
Animals — Arboreal  Life  .  .  .  .185 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR 

What  Getting  into  the  Air  meant— The  Flight  of  Insects 
— Why  are  there  so  many  Insects? — The  Flying 
Dragons— The  Flight  of  Birds— Different  Kinds  of 
Flying  in  Birds — Migration  the  Climax — The  Fourth 
Solution  of  Flight — Fitnesses  of  Birds  and  Bats — 
Attempts  at  Flight — Gossamer  Spiders  .  .231 

Index  .  .  .  ,  .  »  .     270 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

FIG.  *AGE 

1.  KING-CRAB.       .       .       «       .      Y      .       .  .  14 

2.  ACORN-SHELLS  OR  ROCK-BARNACLES      .       *'"'  .  40 

3.  SKATE-SUCKER    .       .   •   ,       .       ;       ....  57 

4.  RIGHT  WHALE    .      .       *       .  •    .   •'•'»  '* '•'  »  .  78 

5.  SEA-SKIMMER     .     %i~     .    "'  .       .       r       .  .  86 

6.  JELLY-FISH  .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .  .  91 

7.  LIFE-HISTORY  OF  THE  ANGLER       .       .       .  .  93 

8.  OPEN-SEA  WATER-FLEA    .       .      „   -  .       .  .  95 

9.  CLUSTER  OF  BARNACLES   .       .      '.V      .  .  97 

10.  FLOATING  BARNACLES       .*..'.       .       .     98 

11.  FEATHER-STARS  OR  SEA-LILIES       .       .       .       .121 

12.  SEA-PENS  AND  UMBELLULAS 127 

13.  CIRCULATION  OF  MATTER        *       .       .       .       .146 

14.  LIFE-HISTORY  OF  GNAT 152 

15.  QUEENSLAND  MUD-FISH   .       .       .       .       .       .155 

16.  SPOTTED  SALAMANDER      ....       .       »       .160 

17.  GARDEN  SPIDER        ,     ' .       .       .       .      -.       .    180 

1 8.  FEMALE  FRESH- WATER  SPIDER  182 


xiv  LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

FIG.  PAGE 

19.  PERIPATUS  , 194 

20.  CENTIPEDE  .       „       .       *       ,       .       .       .       .  195 

21.  GREEN  LIZARD    .       *       .       »       .       •       .       .201 

22.  JERBOA        .       »  :    f       *.   ,*       .       .       .       .  206 

23.  AUSTRALIAN  COLLARED  LIZARD      .   '    ,       .       .  208 

24.  AUSTRALIAN  DUCKMOLE    .       ...     ,      v,A  :M>,.,  ,  .  211 

25.  SPINY  ANT-EATER .ljfv  .  .  218 

26.  PERIOPHTHALMUS      •    .   «       ^      •  ^    t  •>  .-.*••   •  •  222 

27.  ROBBER-CRAB     .       .       .       .       ^     «       »     .  .  224 

28.  DIAGRAM  OF  SOME  BURROWERS      .       .       »       .  227 

29.  WINGS /.      ,    .  »       .  252 

30.  FLYING  FISHES 259 

31.  FLYING  TREE-TOAD 261 

32.  LITTLE  FLYING  DRAGON  OF  MALAY       .       ,       .  262 

33.  GOSSAMER  SPIDERS    .       .       .       .       «      .       .  268 


LIST   OF   PLATES 


SALMON  ASCENDING  A  FALL        .        .      Frontispiece 

PLATE  FACING    PAGE 

I.  CROWDED  GROUP  OF  GUILLEMOTS  ON  A  STACK 


OF  ROCK 


II.  TERNS   OR    SEA-SWALLOWS    FLYING    ON    THE 

SHORE .      1 1 

III.  FOUR  OPEN-SEA  ANIMALS    .       .       .       .       .      64 

IV.  GLAUCOUS  GULL  AT  LERWICK     ...       .      67 
V.  OPEN-SEA  ANIMALS       .       .       .       .       .  ;    .      73 

VI.  THE  STORM  PETREL  IN  THE  OPEN  SEA    .  .      84 

VII.  THE  FLOOR  OF  THE  DEEP  SEA  .        .       .  .    105 

VIII.  DEEP  SEA  NEAR  SHORE 115 

IX.  A  FRESH- WATER  POOL         .       .       .       .  .140 

X.  A  FRESH-WATER  POOL        .       .       .       .  .158 

XI.  SNOW-COVERED  MOORLAND  IN  WINTER     .  .    220 

XII.  A  CAVE  IN  DALMATIA  .       *       .       ».-  -  *  .228 

XIII.  DIAGRAM  OF  FIVE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE  .       .  .    231 

XIV.  BATS  FLYING   IN  THE  TWILIGHT  .          .         ;.          .      254 

XV.  FLYING   DRAGONS,   DRACO    VOLANS,   OF    THE 

FAR  EAST  .     •.'.>.»*      >     ,V      •    260 
XVI.  GULLS  IN  FLIGHT  266 


THE   HAUNTS   OF   LIFE 

CHAPTER  I 
THE  SCHOOL   OF  THE   SHORE 

The  Shore  of  the  Sea — In  Deeper  Waters  near  Shore — A 
Representative  Population — A  Difficult  Place  to  Live  in — 
The  Struggle  of  the  Shore— The  Circulation  of  Matter- 
Cannibalism  in  the  Cradle — Shore  Seaweeds — Food- 
getting  on  the  Shore — The  Story  of  the  Angler — The 
Star-fish  and  Sea-urchin  Fight — Shifts  for  a  Living  on 
the  Shore — Masking — A  Limb  for  a  Life — Colour  Camou- 
flage— Love  on  the  Shore — The  Story  of  Palolo — A  Great 
School. 

IT  is  interesting  to  watch  a  big  river  rising 
slowly  in  flood.  The  water  overtops  the 
banks  and  spreads  foot  by  foot  everywhere, 
filling  every  hollow,  forgetting  no  corner.  So 
is  it  with  living  creatures  ;  they  spread  over  all 
the  earth.  Life  is  like  a  river  that  is  always 
overflowing  its  banks.  There  are  no  fishes  in 
the  Great  Salt  Lake  of  Utah,  there  are  no 
birds  swimming  on  its  surface,  yet  there  are 
brine-shrimps  and  two  or  three  more  living 


2  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

creatures  tenanting  its  dense  waters.  Little 
fresh-water  snails  may  be  seen  creeping  on  the 
stones  close  to  the  brink  of  the  Niagara  Falls. 
An  army  of  a  million  tiny  wingless  insects 
has  been  observed  crossing  the  Mer  de  Glace 
near  Chamonix.  There  are  insects  that  run 
about  on  the  surface  of  the  Open  Sea.  There 
are  many  animals  that  find  a  home  in  coal-pits. 
It  seems  as  if  there  are  no  corners  which  living 
creatures  have  not  explored,  from  the  great 
abysses  of  the  Deep  Sea,  perhaps  six  miles 
below  the  surface,  to  near  the  summits  of  the 
Alps,  from  the  floating  iceberg  in  the  North 
to  beneath  ten  feet  of  ice  on  the  Antarctic 
shore.  Perhaps  there  are  always  some  living 
creatures  trying  to  conquer  a  new  kingdom. 
Life  is  a  kind  of  activity,  and  living  creatures 
tend  to  be  restless,  seeking  out  places  where 
they  can  express  themselves  and  assert  them- 
selves more  fully. 

Thus  it  has  come  to  pass  that  living  creatures 
have  spread  over  all  the  earth,  and  in  the 
waters  under  the  earth,  and  in  more  than  the 
seven  seas.  One  may  almost  say  that  over 
earth  and  sea  life  is  omnipresent.  But  it  is 
very  useful  to  distinguish  Six  GREAT  HAUNTS 
OF  LIFE  : 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  3 

I.  THE  SHORE  OF  THE  SEA  (Littoral). 
II.  THE  OPEN  SEA  (Pelagic). 

III.  THE  DEPTHS  OF  THE  SEA  (Abyssal). 

IV.  THE  FRESH  WATERS  (Fluviatile,  Lacus- 

trine, etc.). 

V.  THE  DRY  LAND  (Terrestrial). 
VI.  THE  Am  (Aerial). 

THE  SHORE  OF  THE  SEA 

By  the  shore-haunt  or  littoral  region  natural- 
ists mean  more  than  is  suggested  in  ordinary 
conversation  when  we  speak  of  the  seashore. 
For  then  we  mean  the  stretch  between  tide- 
marks,  whereas  the  naturalist's  shore-haunt 
is  the  whole  of  the  comparatively  shallow, 
well-lighted,  seaweed-growing  area  round  the 
margin  of  a  continent,  or  of  an  island  that 
was  once  part  of  a  continent.  There  are 
places  where  there  is  practically  no  shore ;  for 
instance  round  an  oceanic  island  that  has  been 
formed  by  corals  growing  on  the  shoulders 
of  a  submarine  volcano.  In  such  a  place  a 
stone  thrown  out  from  the  land  will  drop — 
kerblunkity  blink  —  into  really  deep  water. 
And  there  are  other  places  where  the  shore 
goes  out  and  out  for  many  miles ;  for  instance, 


4  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

where  a  fringing  coral-reef  extends  far  out  to 
sea.  The  naturalist's  shore-haunt  is  the  whole 
of  the  seaweed-growing  area,  and  we  call  it 
shore,  although  the  water  may  be  deep  enough 
to  float  a  navy. 

The  shore-haunt  is  not  very  large  compared 
with  other  haunts.  It  occupies  about  nine 
million  square  miles,  but  that  is  only  between 
six  and  seven  per  cent,  of  the  sea  -  covered 
surface  of  the  globe.  It  is  a  very  long  area, 
going  in  and  out,  by  bay  and  creek,  by  firth 
and  fiord,  for  about  150,000  miles.  And  it  is 
a  region  of  great  diversity,  differing  from  place 
to  place  according  to  the  geological  character 
of  the  shore,  according  to  the  mineral  materials 
that  the  streams  bring  down  from  the  land, 
and  according  to  the  jetsam  that  is  thrown 
up  from  the  sea.  In  some  places  the  whole 
of  the  shore  between  tide  -  marks  is  covered 
with  a  thick  mass  of  dead  seaweed,  which  rots 
away  and  smells  badly  when  the  tide  is  out. 
There  are  crowds  of  tiny  creatures — e.g.  allies 
of  sand-hoppers — working  away  among  this 
decaying  seaweed ;  but  the  ordinary  life  of  the 
shore-pools  has  been  smothered,  and  explora- 
tion in  'this  kind  of  shore -haunt  is  rather  an 
acquired  taste.  There  are  shores  and  shores. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  5 

Even  if  we  keep  to  the  shore  in  the  narrower 
sense  there  is  great  variety  of  conditions. 
Take  first  the  great  masses  of  rock  which  often 
run  far  out  to  sea.  Their  tops  and  their  sea- 
ward faces  are  exposed  for  the  greater  part  of 
the  day  to  the  full  violence  of  the  wind  and 
the  heat  of  the  sun ;  as  the  water  rises  the 
waves  beat  against  them,  and  they  are  only 
completely  submerged  for  a  short  time  at  very 
high  tide.  Yet  even  these  have  their  inhabit- 
ants. Behind  and  between  these  weather- 
beaten  masses  there  is  shade  and  moisture ; 
sheltered  nooks  and  crannies  abound ;  the 
smaller  rocks  at  their  bases  are  covered  with 
sea-wrack,  and  every  hollow  contains  a  quiet 
pool  of  water  left  by  the  receding  tide,  each 
pool  harbouring  a  crowded  life. 

Beside  the  rocks  are  the  great  stretches  of 
flat,  smooth  sand  where  we  have  built  castles 
and  dug  moats,  and  the  sands,  too,  have  their 
own  particular  population,  though  it  is  not 
always  easy  to  see  it.  Sometimes  instead  of 
sand  there  is  shingle,  gravel,  or  even  large 
pebbles  smoothed  or  rounded  by  the  action 
of  the  waves.  This  kind  of  shore  is  the  most 
unfavourable  of  all  to  animal  life.  We  shall 
easily  find  the  reason  for  ourselves  if  we  bathe 


6  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

or  wade  among  the  surf  on  a  pebbly  shore, 
for  on  a  rough  day  we  may  come  out  of  the 
water  tingling  and  bruised  all  over  with  the 
continually  moving  stones. 

The  mud  flats  formed  at  river-mouths  by 
the  soil  carried  down  by  the  streams  have  their 
inhabitants  too,  as  we  can  easily  guess  from  the 
large  numbers  of  birds  that  are  busy  feeding 
there  at  low  tide. 

Finally,  there  is  the  most  populous  part  of 
the  whole  region,  the  stretch  of  flat  rocks 
covered  with  the  great  seaweeds — from  which 
the  belt  takes  its  name — "  the  laminarian  zone." 
A  part  of  this  region  is  not  uncovered  except 
at  very  low  tides. 

IN  DEEPER  WATER  NEAR  SHORE 

In  warm  seas,  beside  a  coral-reef  for  in- 
stance, naturalists  have  been  able  to  work  for 
hours  at  a  depth  of  10  to  15  feet.  They  simply 
put  on  a  metal  hood  fitting  the  shoulders  and 
connected  with  a  compression-pump  on  the 
launch  above  by  means  of  a  long  hose-pipe 
which  allows  complete  freedom  of  movement. 
The  diver  breathes  freely  inside  his  hood,  and 
the  weight  of  it  is  greatly  reduced  in  the  water. 


PLATE  I.— CROWDED  GROUP  OF  GUILLEMOTS,  ON  A  STACK  OF  ROCK,  FARNE  ISLANDS. 

Note  also  some  Kittiwakes. 

Photograph  by  NORRIE,  Fraserburgh. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  7 

It  is  possible  in  this  way  to  get  very  near  the 
animals,  and  to  watch  their  goings  on. 

Mr.  W.   H.  Longley  tells  of  his  experiences 
beside  a  tropical  coral-reef.     "It  is  a  strange 
world  in  which  the  diver  finds  himself ;  it  is  so 
small  and  still ;    so  surrounded  with  mystery ; 
so  surprisingly  unlike  that  which  one  imagines 
it  to  be,  observing  it  from  the  surface.     Even 
when  the  light  is  brightest,  and  the  water  most 
free  from  sediment,  one  never  sees  objects  at 
a   greater  distance  than  a  few  yards  (in  one 
very  favourable  case,  fifteen  paces) ;  and  if  a 
heavy  surf  is  pounding  a  short  distance  sea- 
ward, so  much  debris  may  be  borne  inshore  on 
a  rising  tide  that  one  may  be  shut  in  almost  as 
completely   as  in   a   blinding  snowstorm,   and 
have  no  means  of  finding  one's  way  back  to 
the  boat  other  than  following  the  hose.     No 
sound  reaches  one  save  that  of  the  air  rushing 
into   the   hood   at   each   stroke   of   the   pump 
above.      Graceful    Gorgonians    (i.e.    Sea-fans ; 
much  branched,   flexible,   Alcyonarian  corals), 
purple,    brown,    yellow,    or    olive,    may    sway 
gently  as  the  lazy  swell  rolls  overhead ;  or,  as 
one  clambers  about  the  face  of  some  submerged 
escarpment,  one  may  see,  from  below,  sheets 
of   foam    spreading    where    trampling   rollers 


8  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

raised  by  an  incessant  trade  wind  have  broken. 
Yet  all  transpires  in  perfect  silence."  One 
feature  that  contributes  to  the  strangeness  of 
the  surroundings  is  that  all  vertical  distances 
prove  to  be  much  greater  than  they  appear 
from  the  surface  of  the  water.  An  apparently 
smooth  floor  turns  out  to  be  rough,  and  a  rough 
one  is  found  to  be  seamed  by  ragged  crevasses. 
Mr.  Longley  tells  us  of  some  of  the  sights 
he  saw.  A  bit  of  food  thrown  on  to  the  sandy 
floor  would  tempt  crabs  out  of  hiding ;  they 
would  scuttle  over  the  bottom  like  shadowy 
ghosts,  so  like  are  they  to  their  surroundings ; 
then  they  would  scrape  and  scratch  a  little 
with  their  hind  legs  and  go  down  backwards 
out  of  sight.  Flounders,  coloured  and  patterned 
just  like  the  bottom,  would  rise  and  sink  again, 
burying  themselves  in  the  drifting  sand,  all  but 
their  protruding  watchful  eyes.  From  a  tiny 
hole  in  the  coral  a  small  fish  "  with  an  enormous 
dorsal  fin  would  protrude  half  its  body,  and 
rapidly  and  repeatedly  elevate  and  depress  its 
great  banner,  while  another  seems  to  respond 
to  the  signal."  "  Often  one  observes  incidents 
which  remain  incomprehensible,  as  when  two 
yellow  grunts  (Hcemulon  sciurus)  approach  one 
another  slowly,  snout  to  snout,  open  their 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  9 

mouths  to  the  limit  of  their  gape,  and  gaze,  as 
it  seems,  for  several  seconds,  as  if  in  rapt 
attention,  each  at  the  patch  of  bright  red  on 
the  other's  mouth." 

A  near  view  shows  that  there  is  haunt 
within  haunt.  There  are  sandy  corners  and 
seaweedy  corners,  sheltered  coral  basins  and 
open  reefs,  shady  places  and  illumined  places, 
and  all  the  different  levels  from  the  floor  to 
the  surface.  Of  course  there  are  bold  wanderers 
that  go  everywhere,  but  on  the  whole  each 
creature  has  its  favourite  and  habitual  corner, 
to  which  it  is  particularly  well  suited,  especially 
as  regards  its  colour  and  patterns.  And  different 
creatures  tenant  the  same  place  at  different 
times :  thus,  when  evening  approaches,  the 
day-feeding  fishes  disappear,  and  out  of  the 
recesses  of  the  reef  come  night-feeding  fishes, 
first  Jn  twos  and  threes,  and  then  in  schools. 
There  are  many  "  Box  and  Cox  "  arrangements 
in  Nature. 

The  big  result  of  close  observation  of  the 
shore-haunt  is  to  show  that  it  includes  a  great 
variety  of  surroundings,  and  that  many  a 
creature  has  a  particular  niche  where  it  is 
most  at  home. 


io  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

A  REPRESENTATIVE  POPULATION 

Of  all  the  haunts  of  life,  the  shore  has  the 
most  representative  fauna  or  assemblage  of 
animals.  Almost  every  kind  of  creature  is 
there.  Let  us  begin  at  the  top  of  the  genea- 
logical tree. 

On  some  quiet  British  shores  the  seals  come 
out  of  the  water  to  rest,  and  are  sometimes 
caught  napping  by  men  who  have  no  mercy. 
They  bring  forth  their  young  ones,  usually 
one  for  each  mother,  in  caves  or  in  sheltered 
nooks  among  the  rocks ;  and  this  tells  us  part 
of  the  secret  of  seals, — that  they  are  the  aquatic 
descendants  of  terrestrial  mammals.  For  it  is 
a  general  Natural  History  rule  that  animals  go 
back  to  their  old  home  to  breed.  What  is 
seen  on  a  small  scale  on  British  shores  is  seen 
magnified  elsewhere ;  for  instance  in  Alaska, 
where  the  fur-seals  have  their  great  rookeries. 

On  other  British  shores  the  otter  has  its 
home,  or  rather  one  of  its  homes,  for  otters  are 
roving  animals.  They  often  swim  several  miles 
to  reach  an  island  off  the  coast ;  they  can  dive 
more  than  full  fathoms  five  to  catch  the  plaice 
lying  on  the  sandy  floor  of  the  bay  ;  when 
they  are  severely  rationed  they  pick  about 


PLATE  II. — TERNS  OR  SEA-SWALLOWS,  FLYING  ON  THE  SHORE. 

Note  the  very  long-  wings  and  the  forked  tail.     On  the  dunes  three  eggs  may 

be  seen  in  a  little  scraping  on  the  sand. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          n 

among  the  rocks,  not  disdaining  limpets  and 
mussels. 

Besides  seals  and  otters  there  are  other 
mammals  that  frequent  or  may  frequent  the 
shore.  The  polar  bear  in  the  Arctic  regions 
sometimes  lies  down  beside  an  opening  in  the 
thick  ice  and  waits  for  a  seal  to  come  up  to 
breathe.  With  one  stroke  of  its  great  arm  it 
has  been  known  to  lift  the  seal  right  out  of  the 
water,  and  send  it  crashing  over  the  ice  in- 
stantaneously killed.  The  walruses,  also  of 
the  North,  dig  up  the  bivalves  with  their  huge 
tusks.  Along  warm  coasts  the  dugongs  and 
manatees,  jointly  known  as  sea-cows,  browse 
on  the  seaweeds.  But  we  have  said  enough  : 
the  shore-fauna  includes  mammals. 

BIRDS. — There  are  many  birds  characteristic 
of  the  shore,  especially  at  certain  seasons.  We 
think  of  gulls  and  terns,  dunlins  and  sand- 
pipers, curlew  and  whimbrel,  shag  and  cor- 
morant, and  many  others — a  fine  account  of 
which  will  be  found  in  Mr.  W.  P.  Pycraft's 
delightful  book  The  Sea  Shore.  We  can  only 
select  a  representative.  The  oyster-catcher  is 
often  to  be  seen  where  there  are  limpets  and 
mussels  in  abundance.  The  black  and  white 


12  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

plumage,  the  ruddy  legs,  the  red  and  yellow 
bill,  the  shrill  cry,  the  rapid  flight,  make  it  very 
conspicuous.  It  breaks  a  hole  in  one  valve  of 
the  mussel's  shell,  and  inserting  its  bill  scoops 
out  the  palatable  flesh.  With  a  dexterous 
side-stroke  of  its  strong  bill  it  can  jerk  the 
limpet  off  the  rock  ;  but  to  do  this,  as  everyone 
knows  who  has  tried,  it  is  necessary  to  take  the 
mollusc  unawares  and  to  strike  quickly. 

REPTILES.  —  There  is  a  marine  lizard 
(Amblyrhynchus)  on  the  Galapagos  Islands 
that  swims  out  to  sea  and  dives  after  seaweed. 
There  are  sea-snakes  that  come  ashore  to 
bring  forth  their  young.  Crocodiles  and 
alligators  may  be  found  on  the  shores  of 
estuaries.  The  sea-turtles  bury  their  eggs  in 
the  sand  of  sun-baked  shores. 

AMPHIBIANS. — There  seems  to  be  something 
about  salt  that  is  prejudicial  to  amphibians. 
Thus  they  are  not  found  near  the  sea  and  are 
unrepresented  on  Oceanic  Islands,  where  the 
tenants  are  restricted  to  those  creatures  that 
could  survive  being  drifted  on  logs  and  the 
like,  or  could  be  carried  by  birds  or  the  wind. 
But  we  are  reminded  of  the  danger  of  hard- 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  13 

and-fast  statements  by  the  fact  that  there  is  a 
frog  at  Manilla  which  is  often  seen  hopping 
about  on  the  shore. 

FISHES. — The  shore-fishes  are  legion,  but 
some  are  more  characteristic  than  others.  One 
of  these  is  the  Gunnel  or  Butterfish  (Centra- 
notus  gunnellus),  so  extraordinarily  difficult  to 
catch  because  of  its  power  of  insinuating  itself 
between  the  stones  and  into  crevices,  so  extra- 
ordinarily difficult  to  hold  when  one  has  caught 
it,  such  is  its  slipperiness.  The  father-lasher 
and  the  sand-eel,  the  cock-paidle  and  the 
stickleback  are  also  common  on  the  shore. 

SEA-SQUIRTS. — Fastened  to  the  long  flag-like 
seaweeds  there  are  often  groups  of  Ascidians 
or  Sea-Squirts,  strange  degenerate  creatures 
which  cross  the  frontier  into  the  backboned 
sub-kingdom  in  their  free-swimming  youth,  but 
sink  back  again,  as  it  were,  when  they  grow  up 
and  settle  down.  On  the  stones  at  low  tide 
there  are  often  very  beautiful  colonies  of  com- 
pound Ascidians  or  Tunicates,  quite  jewel-like 
sometimes  in  their  fine  colouring. 

MOLLUSCS. — Highest  in  a  way  among  back- 
boneless  or  Invertebrate  animals  are  the 


14  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

Molluscs — the  bivalves,  snails,  and  cuttlefishes  ; 
and  these — especially  the  first  two  classes — are 
well  represented  on  the  shore.  Bivalves  are 
represented  by  cockle  and  mussel,  oyster  and 
clam ;  snails  by  the  vegetarian  periwinkle  and 

limpet,  and  the  carni- 
vorous dog -whelk  and 
buckie  ;  cuttlefish  by  an 
occasional  octopus  hunt- 
ing for  crabs  among  the 
low  -  tide  rocks.  Even 
Aristotle  knew,  over  two 
thousand  years  ago,  how 
a  shore  cuttle  shoots  out 
an  arm  and  grapples  a 
passing  fish. 

ARTHROPODS.  —  On 
quite  a  different  line   of 
life    from    the    Molluscs 
FIG.   i.— THE  KING-CRAB,  are    the    Jointed- Footed 

LlMULUS.  ...  ,  .  •...       ' 

A  very  ancient  Shore  Animals     Or    Arthropods, 

Arthropod.  represented  on  the  shore 

by  Crustaceans,  such  as  crab  and  hermit-crab, 
sea-slater  and  sand-hopper,  acorn-shells  and 
water-fleas.  Clambering  about  on  the  sea- 
weeds and  zoophytes  there  are  quaint  "  Sea- 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    15 

spiders  "  or  Pycnogons,  perhaps  related  to  both 
true  spiders  and  Crustaceans.  A  few  true 
spiders  among  the  rocks,  some  insects  near 
high  -  tide  mark,  and  an  occasional  centipede 
must  also  be  included  in  the  shore-fauna. 

WORMS. — The  higher  worms  or  Ringed 
Worms  (Annelids)  are  well  represented  on  the 
shore  ;  but  one  must  dig  to  see  the  best  of  them. 
Thus  the  yard-long  many-footed  Nereis  virens 
burrows  in  the  sand  close  to  the  rocks ;  the 
castings  of  the  fisherman's  lobworm  (Arenicola) 
are  much  in  evidence  on  the  flat  beach ;  the 
strange  sea-mouse  {Aphrodite),  shaggy  with 
iridescent  bristles,  is  often  cast  up  from  greater 
depths.  The  sand-binding  worm  (Lanice  con- 
chilega)  makes  tubes  of  sand-particles  neatly 
fastened  together ;  the  lime-tubes  of  Serpula 
are  common  on  shells,  and  of  Spirorbis  on 
seaweed. 

Besides  the  higher  worms  or  Annelids,  with 
a  ringed  body,  there  are  many  others  of  lower 
degree.  Where  there  is  rotting  we  may  find 
thousands  of  small  threadworms  or  Nematodes, 
and  in  the  shore-pools  there  are  Planarians  or 
"living  films  "which  glide  along  mysteriously 
by  means  of  invisible  lashes  or  cilia. 


1 6  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

OF  UNCERTAIN  POSITION. — There  are  many 
seashore  animals  whose  relationships  are 
obscure.  Thus  there  are  the  Polyzoa,  to  which 
the  common  Sea- Mat  (Flustra)  belongs — the 
animal  on  which  Darwin  wrote  his  first  scientific 
paper.  The  Polyzoa  form  a  large  class,  with 
a  great  variety  of  representatives,  some  sea- 
weed-like (Flustra),  till  you  look  into  them ; 
some  coral-like  (Cellepora) ;  some  gelatinous 
(Alcyonidium)]  some  like  zoophytes  (Gemel- 
aria),  but  ever  so  much  higher  in  structure. 

ECHINODERMS. — The  prickly  skinned  animals 
are  represented  by  star-fishes,  brittle-stars,  sea- 
urchins,  and  sea-cucumbers,  forming  a  well- 
marked  "  kenspeckle "  class,  with  a  great 
tendency  to  become  very  calcareous,  least  so  in 
the  sea-cucumbers,  most  in  such  sea-urchins  as 
the  sand-dollar.  It  is  a  most  interesting  sight 
to  watch  the  common  star-fish  creep  up  the 
vertical  surface  of  a  submerged  rock  by  means 
of  its  remarkable  hydraulic  locomotor  system, 
while  the  sea-urchin,  when  moving  on  a  flat  sur- 
face, hobbles  along  on  the  tips  of  its  five  teeth  ! 

STINGING  ANIMALS.  —  Sea-anemones  nestle 
like  flowers  in  the  niches  of  the  rocks.  In 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    17 

deeper  water  there  are  Alcyonarians,  such  as 
Dead-Men's-Fingers,  often  thrown  up  in  great 
quantities  after  searching  storms.  In  warmer 
seas  the  branched  Sea-fans  or  Gorgonians  are 
very  common.  Everywhere  there  are  zoophytes 
or  hydroid  colonies,  some  of  which  give  off 
swimming-bells  or  medusoids  in  the  summer 
season.  When  a  Stinging  Animal  (or  Ccelen- 
terate)  becomes  very  calcareous  it  is  called  a 
coral,  and  so  there  are  corals  related  to  sea- 
anemones  (such  as  reef-building  corals  and  cup 
corals),  others  related  to  Alcyonarians  (such 
as  the  precious  red  coral  and  the  organ-pipe 
coral),  others  related  to  hydroids  (such  as  the 
close-grained  millepores). 

SPONGES. — Apart  from  the  family  of  fresh- 
water sponges  (Spongillidae) — doubtless  emi- 
grants from  the  shore — all  sponges  are  either 
shore-animals  or  deep-sea  animals.  In  other 
words,  they  are  sedentary  and  require  a  sub- 
stratum on  which  to  grow.  The  Crumb-of- 
Bread  Sponge  (Halichondria  panicea]  grows  on 
the  shore-rocks,  with  exhalant  openings  like 
the  craters  of  volcanoes ;  the  Purse  Sponge 
(Grantia  compressa)  often  has  to  endure  pro- 
longed exposure  at  low  tide ;  the  Bath  Sponge 


1 8  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

(Euspongia),  found  in  the  Mediterranean,  the 
West  Indies,  and  Australia,  often  grows  at 
depths  readily  reached  by  a  long  fork. 

SIMPLEST  ANIMALS.  —  Very  abundant  on 
some  shores  are  almost  microscopic  chalk- 
forming  animals  or  Foraminifers  which  glide 
about  on  seaweed  by  means  of  outflowing  and 
retractile  threads  of  living  matter.  In  all  the 
pools  and  shore-waters  there  are  many  kinds 
of  Infusorians,  which  propel  themselves  rapidly 
by  means  of  lashes  of  living  matter  (cilia  or 
flagella). 

Any  book  on  shore  Natural  History  will 
supply  information  about  the  animals  on  our 
list.  The  meaning  of  the  list  is  just  to  show 
that  the  shore  gives  hospitality  to  a  very  repre- 
sentative assemblage  of  animals.  We  add  a 
scheme  of  classification,  which  may  be  useful 
at  different  parts  of  our  study,  to  show  how 
certain  animals  stand  in  relation  to  others. 

A  DIFFICULT  PLACE  TO  LIVE  IN 

The  school  of  the  shore  is  a  hard  school. 
It  must  be  an  interesting  and  stirring  place  to 
live  in,  but  no  one  could  call  it  easy.  There 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE 

THE  ANIMAL  KINGDOM 


BIRDS. 
rlying  Birds.     Running  Birds. 

Placentals. 
MAMMALS.     «£5*£ 
Monotremes. 

MANY-CELLED  ANIMALS,  WITH  BODY. 

BACKBONED. 

Snakes.         Lizards.       REPTILES.  Crocodiles.    Tortoises  and 
New  Zealand  "Lizard."        Turtles. 

Mud-Fishes. 

T?TCTJT7c          Bony  Fishes. 
FISHES.         «<G^noids>>. 

Gristly  Fishes. 

Frogs. 
AMPHIBIANS. 

Newts.                   Csecilians. 

ROUND  MOUTHS. 
Hag.                       Lamprey. 

LANCELETS. 

SEA-SQUIRTS. 

BACKBONELESS. 

Spiders. 
Scorpions. 
Mites. 
Insects. 
Millipedes. 
Centipedes. 
Peripatus. 

Balanoglossus,  etc. 

Cuttlefishes. 
Gasteropods. 

MOLLUSCS. 
Bivalves. 

HIGHER  WORMS 
OR  ANNELIDS. 

SMALL  CLASSES. 

SMALL  CLASSES. 

SMALL  CLASSES. 

ARTHROPODS. 
Crustaceans. 

LOWER  WORMS. 

Feather-stars. 
Brittle-stars. 
Star-fishes. 

ECHINODERMS 

Sea-  Urchins. 
Sea-Cucumbers. 

Comb  Bearers          Jelly-fishes.         Sea-  Anemones  and  Corals, 
or  Ctenophores. 
STINGING  ANIMALS. 

Swimming  Bells  and  Zoophytes. 

SIMPLEST  ANIMALS, 
infusorian,            ^^ 

SPONGES. 

and                Malaria-animal, 
and  the  like. 

gf* 

S° 

20  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

are  stormy  days  when  the  waves  are  literally 
breakers.  There  are  fresh-water  floods  from 
inland,  smothering  masses  of  jetsam  from  the 
sea,  and  clouds  of  wind-driven  sand  from  the 
beach  and  the  dunes.  In  the  polar  regions 
there  are  difficulties  due  to  the  ice ;  in  the 
equatorial  regions  there  are  difficulties  due  to 
the  scorching  sun. 

Many  problems  are  presented  by  the  differ- 
ences between  tide  in  and  tide  out :  animals 
that  have  been  bathed  in  water  for  many  hours 
are  left  high  and  dry.  Let  us  look  at  a  few 
of  the  solutions. 

All  animals  require  oxygen  to  keep  the  vital 
processes  agoing,  for  there  is  no  living  without 
combustion.  Oxygen  is  required  to  keep  the 
fire  of  life  burning.  Now  marine  animals  find 
the  indispensable  oxygen  mixed  with  the  water, 
and  seashore  water,  where  there  are  waves,  is 
very  rich  in  oxygen.  But  an  animal  accus- 
tomed to  use  the  oxygen  mixed  with  the  water 
cannot  suddenly  change  and  become  able  to 
use  the  oxygen  mixed  with  the  air.  This  is 
one  of  the  problems  raised  by  the  outgoing 
tide. 

The    Purse     Sponge    (Grantia    compressa) 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    21 

keeps  a  big  bubble  of  water  in  the  cavity  of 
its  body,  and  this  serves  to  mediate  between 
the  living  cells  and  the  dry  air.  The  bivalves, 
like  mussels  and  oysters,  keep  the  two  halves 
of  the  shell  firmly  closed,  and  imprison  enough 
of  sea- water  to  keep  the  delicate  gills  and  skin 
moist  for  many  hours.  While  the  mussels  are 
uncovered  at  low  tide  the  shells  are  never 
opened,  and  the  animal  remains  quiet,  not 
feeding,  scarcely  breathing,  simply  waiting 
until  the  sea  returns.  Periwinkles,  buckies, 
and  many  other  sea-snails  have  a  very  effective 
way  of  closing  their  shell  by  means  of  a  hard 
plate  attached  to  the  hind  end  of  the  muscular 
"foot."  When  the  animal  withdraws  into  its 
shell,  this  lid  (operculum)  closes  the  mouth  of 
the  shell  and  fits  very  neatly.  If  we  watch  a 
periwinkle  walking  about  on  the  floor  of  a  pool 
we  see  that  it  glides  along  on  its  "foot,"  and 
that  the  head  with  its  horns  is  also  protruded. 
But  if  we  pick  it  up  the  head  and  the  foot  are 
immediately  withdrawn,  and  the  animal  is  safe 
behind  its  closed  door. 

The  limpet  needs  no  door  to  its  shell,  because 
it  clings  so  firmly  to  the  rocks  by  its  sucker- 
like  foot  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  dislodge. 
Its  shell  is  so  thick  that  the  water  within  it 


22  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

does  not  evaporate,  and  the  limpet  is  safe,  too, 
from  being  injured   by  the  waves.     But  it  is 
not   altogether   safe    from   other   animals,    for 
some    birds,    especially   the   oyster-catcher   or 
sea-pie,  have   discovered   exactly  the  kind   of 
sudden  sharp  stroke  of  the  bill  that  is  needed 
to  knock  a  limpet  off  its  rock,  and  once  it  has 
let  go  its  hold  it  is  a  helpless  victim.     When 
the  tide  covers  the  limpet's  rock  it  relaxes  its 
hold  and  slowly  moves  off  on  its  foot  to  the 
nearest  seaweed  patch  where  it  cuts,  with  the 
long,    toothed,    rasping   ribbon   or    file   in   its 
mouth,  the  grassy  blades   on  which   it   feeds. 
Before   the  tide   has  ebbed   it  makes  its  way 
back  to  its  rock,  if  it  has  not  wandered  too  far 
and  lost  its  way,  and  fixes  itself  in  the  exact 
spot  in  which  it  was  before.     In  some  cases  it 
keeps  to  this  spot  so  persistently  that  a  little 
pit  corresponding  in  size  and  shape  to  its  shell 
may  often  be  seen  in  the  rock.     Where  all  the 
rock  is  smooth  the  limpet  does  not  trouble  to 
return  to  its    starting-point,  for   every  spot  is 
very  much  the  same. 

Some  molluscs,  whose  shells  are  not  large 
enough  to  enclose  them  comfortably,  or  to 
protect  them  effectively,  have  learnt  to  bury 
themselves  in  the  sand,  and  so  to  secure 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE     23 

moisture  and  safety.  The  animal  which  lives 
in  the  familiar  razor-shell  of  our  shores  burrows 
straight  downwards  with  its  foot  into  the  sand, 
where  it  lies  so  well  concealed  that  it  is  not 
easy  to  discover  it  alive.  For  even  if  we  see 
above  the  sand  the  little  jet  of  water  it  shoots 
up  from  time  to  time  through  its  breathing 
tube,  the  animal  burrows  away  so  rapidly  that 
it  is  not  easy  to  reach  it. 

Still  more  remarkable  is  the  fact  that  some 
bivalves,  such  as  the  one  known  to  fishermen 
as  the  piddock,  burrow,  or  rather  bore,  into 
the  rocks  themselves.  We  can  see  their  holes 
very  easily,  especially  when  the  rock  is  one  of 
the  softer  kinds  such  as  sandstone,  and  we 
may  sometimes  see  the  breathing  tubes  of  the 
piddock  at  the  mouth  of  its  long  burrow ; 
but  these  are  very  quickly  withdrawn  as  we 
approach.  The  hole  is  too  narrow  and  long 
for  a  crab's  claw  or  a  bird's  bill,  and  the  animal 
can  only  be  got  at  by  breaking  open  the  rock. 

This  mollusc  uses  its  "foot"  for  burrowing 
into  the  rock  just  as  its  sand-burrowing  rela- 
tives do  ;  but  there  is  a  difference  in  the  foot. 
Though  it  looks  quite  soft,  it  has,  embedded  in 
its  muscular  substance,  a  layer  of  sharp,  hard 
crystals,  and  these  slowly  wear  away  the  rock 


24  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

as  the  animal  patiently  scrapes.  The  crystals 
in  their  turn  are  worn  away  by  the  rock  ;  but 
they  are  continually  being  renewed.  Thus  by 
means  of  this  adaptation  the  boring  Pholas 
secures  three  things :  first,  the  necessary 
moisture  and  shelter  from  sun  or  frost  to 
keep  it  alive  while  the  tide  is  out ;  second, 
security  from  being  dashed  to  pieces  by  the 
waves ;  and  third,  relative  safety  from  the 
attacks  of  hungry  enemies. 

Molluscs  are  not  the  only  animals  that  have 
learnt  these  ways  of  protecting  themselves. 
Many  worms  burrow  in  the  sand,  and  a  few 
bore  into  the  rocks.  Flexible  worms  cannot 
have  shells  in  the  strict  sense,  for  shells  are 
made  by  the  living  skin  ;  but  they  often  build 
round  their  bodies  sheltering  tubes  of  lime  or 
of  grains  of  sand,  or  bits  of  shell  or  other 
substances  cemented  together,  and  they  with- 
draw their  delicate  tentacles  into  these  when 
danger  threatens.  Fragments  of  the  different 
kinds  of  tubes  made  by  different  kinds  of 
worms  may  often  be  picked  up  on  the  shore. 

Crabs  and  some  of  their  relatives  have  also 
the  habit  of  burrowing  in  the  sand,  shovelling 
it  aside  with  their  great  claws  or  with  their 
legs.  The  big  crabs,  indeed,  do  not  need  this 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          25 

habit  much  for  protection,  for  their  thick,  hard 
shell  covers  the  gills  and  prevents  evaporation ; 
they  are  sufficiently  active  to  be  able  to  get  to 
a  pool  or  a  sheltered  crevice  under  a  rock 
whenever  occasion  arises ;  and  their  strong 
claws  and  pugnacious  spirit  are  enough  to 
keep  off  most  enemies  except  still  bigger  crabs. 
Some  of  the  other  members  of  the  family, 
however,  such  as  the  burrowing  prawns, 
tunnel  in  the  sand  near  low-tide  mark,  and  live 
an  almost  underground  life. 

THE  STRUGGLE  OF  THE  SHORE 

A  haunt  with  a  crowded  population  of  all 
sorts  and  sizes,  a  haunt  where  the  most 
constant  thing  is  change,  a  haunt  bristling 
with  difficulties  and  hemmed  in  by  limitations ; 
there  is  bound  to  be  much  struggle  on  the 
shore.  But  we  should  try  to  make  it  clear 
to  ourselves  that  the  " struggle  for  existence" 
is  a  technical  phrase  which  includes  much 
more  than  a  life-and-death  competition  around 
the  platter,  much  more  than  what  we  get  a 
symbol  of  when  the  pigs  elbow  and  jostle  one 
another  at  the  feeding-trough  ;  it  includes  all 
the  answers-back  that  living  creatures  make 


26  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

to  the  difficulties  that  beset  them  and  the 
limitations  that  hem  them  in. 

The  struggle  on  the  shore  is  partly  for  food 
— some  of  which  is  always  being  carried  out 
to  sea ;  partly  for  foothold — for  a  good  niche 
is  a  treasure ;  partly  for  the  oxygen  mixed 
with  the  water — the  oxygen  which  is  always 
necessary  to  keep  life  going ;  partly  against 
risks  of  dislodgment,  smothering,  and  drought ; 
partly  to  get  elbow-room  in  self-expres- 
sion ;  and  partly  to  secure  the  safety  and 
welfare  of  the  young  ones.  The  " struggle" 
is  sometimes  an  endeavour  after  well-being. 
It  may  be  with  fellows  of  the  same  kind — one 
hermit-crab  against  another ;  it  may  be  with 
foes  of  quite  different  race — mussel  against 
star-fish,  limpet  against  oyster-catcher ;  it  may 
be  between  animals  and  Fate — the  physical 
forces  of  wind  and  wave,  of  sand  and  sun. 
The  struggle  is  manifold. 

In  our  study  of  the  Wonder  of  Life  (1914) 
we  have  referred  to  the  struggle  for  foothold 
on  the  shore.  "  It  is  important,  for  instance, 
that  the  limpet,  which  makes  little  journeys  in 
search  of  seaweed  to  nibble,  should  not  go  too 
far,  else  it  will  not  find  its  way  back,  and  will 
have  lost  the  spot  which  its  shell  has  grown 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE     27 

to  fit.  It  is  curious,  too,  to  see  the  American 
Slipper- Limpet  (Crepidula) — one  growing  on 
the  top  of  another  to  the  number  of  four  or 
five — suggestive  of  the  root-idea  of  a  sky- 
scraper." It  is  very  interesting  to  take  a  stone 
from  a  deep  pool,  or  from  the  floor  of  the  sea 
in  shallow  water  further  out,  to  see  how  many 
different  kinds  of  creatures  take  advantage  of 
this  pedestal.  One  stone  from  Clare  Island 
bore  fourteen  different  kinds  of  "  moss-animals  " 
or  Polyzoa. 

Truly,  the  shore  is  a  place  of  struggle.  Is 
there  any  other  haunt  where  we  see  so  clearly 
the  truth  of  Tennyson's  words — 

"That  life  is  not  as  idle  ore, 
But  iron  dug  from  central  gloom, 
And  heated  hot  with  burning  fears, 
And  dipt  in  baths  of  hissing  tears, 
And  batter'd  with  the  shocks  of  doom 

To  shape  and  use." 

In  Memoriam. 

Some  one  said  long  ago  that  a  great  part  of 
life  is  connected  with  the  conjugation  of  the 
verb :  To  eat ;  and  we  realise  how  true  this  is 
when  we  study  the  life  of  the  shore.  "  I  eat, 
thou  eatest,  he  eats  .  .  .  they  eat."  "  I  shall 
eat  .  .  .  they  shall  eat."  "  I  have  eaten  .  .  . 
they  have  eaten."  "They  have  been  eaten." 


28  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

It  is  fairly  safe  to  say  that  no  seashore  animal 
ever  says,  what  a  man  might  say  with  a  shark 
after  him  :  "  I  shall  be  eaten."  It  is  certain 
that  none  ever  says :  "  I  have  been  eaten." 
There  is  grim  truth  in  this  saying  about  the 
conjugation  of  the  verb  :  To  eat ;  but  the  truth 
is  one-sided  unless  we  remember  that  the 
animals  are  also  conjugating  the  verb  :  To  love, 
and  often,  also,  the  verb  to  conquer.  "  Love" 
and  "  Hunger,"  both  in  inverted  commas,  are 
the  pivots  on  which  all  life  swings. 

THE  CIRCULATION  OF  MATTER 

Animate  nature  is  run  on  what  may  be  called 
a  scheme  of  successive  incarnations.  Matter  is 
always  passing  from  one  embodiment  to  another, 
and  nothing  is  ever  lost.  The  minute  plants 
free  in  the  water  and  the  fixed  seaweeds,  great 
and  small,  all  feed  on  the  sea  itself  and  the  air 
which  it  holds  in  solution.  They  are  bathed  in 
a  nutritive  solution  of  salts  and  gases,  which 
their  living  matter,  with  the  help  of  the  sun- 
light, lifts  on  to  the  plane  of  life.  In  technical 
language,  they  build  up  carbon-compounds  by 
photo-synthesis. 

But  animals  get  their  food  from  the  plants, 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          29 

or  from  remains  of  the  plants,  or  from  other 
animals  which  have  fed  on  plants.  So  one 
incarnation  or  embodiment  follows  another  in 
long  chains,  and  this  is  the  circulation  of 
matter. 

It  has  been  calculated  that — 

One  pound  of  cod  means  that  the  cod,  to 

make  it,  had   to   eat   ten   pounds  of 

whelk  or  buckie  ; 
One    pound    of    buckie   means   that   the 

buckie,  to   make   it,  had   to  eat  ten 

pounds  of  sea-worms  ; 
One   pound    of  worms   means    that    the 

worms,  to   make   it,  had   to   eat  ten 

pounds  of  vegetable  sea-dust. 
We  mean  by  the  vegetable  sea-dust  the 

microscopic  plants  and  their  remains. 

Sometimes  the  chain  is  longer,  sometimes 
shorter,  but  we  cannot  understand  the  economy 
of  the  sea  at  all  until  we  get  a  firm  grip  of  the 
idea,  which  the  chemist  Liebig  first  made  vivid, 
of  the  circulation  of  matter.  It  is  a  modern 
version  of  what  one  of  the  Greek  philosophers, 
Heraclitus,  said  :  ALL  THINGS  FLOW. 


30  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

CANNIBALISM  IN  THE  CRADLE 

The  struggle  for  existence  means  all  the 
answers-back  that  living  creatures  make  to 
surrounding  difficulties  and  limitations.  It 
includes  experiments  in  co-operation  and 
mutual  aid,  as  well  as  experiments  in  com- 
petition. At  one  time  it  may  take  the  form 
of  increased  parental  care ;  at  another  time 
it  may  mean  a  sharpening  of  teeth  and 
claws. 

We  must  not   blink   those  cases  where  the 

struggle  is  terribly  keen — for  immediate  life  or 

death.     Let  us  take  an  instance.     Fastened  to 

the   rocks   there   are   great  bunches  of  chaffy 

capsules — the  egg-cases  of  the  Great  Whelk  or 

Roaring  Buckie   (Buccinum   undatum),  whose 

shell  children  hold   to  their  ears.     Sometimes 

the   bunch,  made   by  several  whelks  working 

together,  is   as  big   as   one's   head.     In   each 

capsule  there  are  many  developing  eggs,  and  as 

these  hatch  out  into  larvae  they  turn  upon  one 

another.     Those    furthest    advanced    eat    the 

others — the  leaders   the   laggards — till  only  a 

few  are  left  in  each  capsule.     This  is  struggle 

to  the  death  at  the  very  threshold  of  life.     It 

is    cannibalism    in    the    cradle.     The    empty 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    31 

bunches  are  often  torn  off  by  the  waves  and 
thrown  up  on  the  beach.  If  a  capsule  is  care- 
fully examined,  an  opening  will  be  seen  on  the 
inturned  flatter  side — the  opening  by  which 
the  surviving  larvae  emerged.  The  same  grim 
story  is  true  of  the  neat  vase-shaped  capsules, 
first  pinkish  and  then  straw-coloured,  which  the 
small  Dog  Whelk  (Purpura  lapillus)  fastens  to 
the  rocks,  very  often  to  the  under  side  of  a 
shelf.  Many  are  called  into  life,  but  few  are 
chosen  to  survive. 


SHORE  SEAWEEDS 

It  is  a  great  sight  when  the  seaweeds  are 
uncovered  on  a  rich  foreshore  at  the  lowest 
tide  of  the  year.  If  we  put  on  old  clothes  and 
boots  and  wade  out  among  them,  very,  very 
cautiously,  because  of  the  slipperiness  and  the 
danger  of  concealed  deep  holes,  we  get  our 
reward,  especially  if  we  take  scientific  imagina- 
tion as  our  staff.  We  find  ourselves  in  the 
midst  of  a  rich  and  varied  vegetation,  part  of 
which  is  older  than  the  hills.  .  We  are  in  the 
midst  of  the  plants  of  the  early  ages  of  the 
earth's  history. 

A  distinguished  Oxford  botanist,  Dr.  A.   H. 


32  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

Church,  has  pictured  three  great  chapters  in 
the  history  of  plant-life. 

(I.)  After  the  earth  had  greatly  cooled  down, 
the  condensation  of  the  water  vapour  formed  a 
great  sea  covering  the  whole  surface  of  the 
earth.  In  this  sea  there  lived  minute  single- 
celled  or  bodiless  green  plants,  each  sufficient 
unto  itself.  Some  of  these  Plankton  plants 
were  the  ancestors  of  those  which  now  abound 
near  the  surface  of  the  Open  Sea. 

(II.)  By  and  by  the  buckling  of  the  sea- 
covered  earth's  crust  brought  part  of  it  within 
reach  of  the  light,  and  supplied  an  illumined 
sea-floor  on  which  plants  could  fix  themselves 
and  grow  big.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the 
shore  vegetation,  the  beginning  of  a  substratum, 
the  beginning  of  what  we  ordinarily  call  sea- 
weeds. And  as  they  were  fixed  creatures,  it 
was  necessary  for  them  to  show,  not  only 
means  of  self-preservation,  but  means  of  dis- 
persal, ways  of  continuing  their  kind.  Some 
of  the  free-swimming  plants  that  settled  down 
grew  long  threads,  others  spread  out  into 
fronds,  others  forked  and  branched  like  the 
most  beautiful  lace.  Ages  passed,  and  there 
was  a  great  race  of  seaweeds.  Some  of  those 
now  living  are  a  hundred  feet  long. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  33 

(III.)  According  to  Dr.  Church's  interpreta- 
tion, the  gradual  raising  of  the  sea-floor  in 
certain  places  led  to  the  first  dry  land,  and 
some  of  the  seaweeds,  which  had  become  very 
complex  plants,  were  transformed  into  land 
plants.  If  this  is  true,  it  was  a  great  change. 
The  roots  of  seaweeds  are  only  anchors  or 
hold-fasts  ;  they  would  require  to  be  equipped 
with  rootlets  and  root-hairs  for  absorbing  the 
water  and  salts  from  the  young  soil.  And  the 
whole  surface  of  the  sea-plant,  suited  for  ab- 
sorbing water  and  salts  all  over,  would  have  to 
become  the  gas-absorbing  surface  of  the  land- 
plant.  Moreover,  there  would  need  to  be  a 
system  of  vessels  inside  the  pioneering  land- 
plant  for  transporting  the  raw  materials  and 
the  manufactured  materials  from  one  part  of  the 
plant  to  another ;  and  this  is  only  beginning  in 
seaweeds. 

Of  course,  when  we  speak  of  transformation, 
we  must  not  think  of  the  old  stories  of  the 
yellow  frog  who  was  suddenly  turned  into  a 
fairy  prince,  or  of  the  followers  of  Diomede 
turned  into  birds,  which  a  scholar-naturalist 
has  identified  as  Shearwaters.  Nature's  is  no 
quick  magic,  but  here  a  little  change  and  there 
a  little  change,  so  gradually,  so  slowly,  that  if 
3 


34  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

living  man  had  seen  the  transformation  he 
would  have  said  that  the  living  creature  was 
not  changing  at  all. 

Whatever  the  history  of  seaweeds  may  have 
been,  they  are  splendid  and  beautiful  plants 
to-day — not  half  enough  appreciated.  But  with- 
out saying  more  about  this  we  may  notice  an 
important  fact  in  regard  to  their  colours.  The 
green  seaweeds  are  nearest  high-tide  mark  ; 
lower  down  the  brownish  ones  are  in  the 
majority  ;  most  of  the  red  ones  are  in  still 
deeper  water.  All  the  three  sets  have  got  the 
precious  green  pigment  or  chlorophyll,  which 
enables  the  plant  to  utilise  the  energy  of  the 
sunlight ;  but  in  the  brown  and  red  seaweeds 
the  green  is  disguised  by  other  pigments. 
Some  say  that  these  other  pigments  help  the 
plant  to  make  the  most  of  the  decreasing  light, 
and  that  red  is  better  than  brown.  So  the  red 
seaweeds  are  most  abundant  in  the  deepest 
waters  where  the  light  is  least. 

FOOD-GETTING  ON  THE  SHORE 

What  food  supplies  are  available  for  animals 
on  the  seashore  ? 

(i)  There  are,  first  of  all,  the  living  seaweeds 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          35 

on  which  some  animals  browse,  such  as  the 
Pellucid  Limpet  (Helcion  pellucidwn),  well 
known  for  its  beautiful  blue-marked  shell. 
Some  animals  that  look  as  if  they  were  eating 
the  seaweed  are  feeding  on  microscopic  plants 
on  the  surface  of  the  fronds.  Along  with  the 
seaweeds  we  must  take  the  sea-grass,  Zostera, 
a  flowering  plant  very  abundant  in  some  shore 
waters.  (2)  There  is,  secondly,  the  result  of 
the  breaking  down  of  seaweeds  and  sea-grass, 
the  vegetable  debris,  the  plant-dust.  (3)  There 
is,  thirdly,  the  multitude  of  minute  free-swim- 
ming and  free-floating  plants,  such  as  Diatoms 
and  Desmids.  These  are  exceedingly  abundant 
in  near-shore  waters,  and  get  swept  out  to  form 
Open-Sea  Plankton.  The  shore-waters  serve  as 
a  nursery  for  the  Open  Sea  abundance  of  minute 
plants.  (4)  There  are  the  minute  free-swim- 
ming animals,  some  of  which  are  hardly  dis- 
tinguishable from  plants.  (5)  There  is  the 
material,  both  animal  and  vegetable,  brought 
down  from  inland  by  rivers  and  streams,  some- 
times helped  by  the  wind.  We  are  not  includ- 
ing the  mineral  matter  brought  down  which 
serves  to  feed  the  shore  plants.  (6)  There  is 
the  jetsam  brought  in  from  the  sea,  for  the 
receding  tide  sometimes  leaves  on  the  beach 


36  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

countless  numbers  of  creatures  that  have  come 
too  near  the  shore.  We  have  seen  a  brownish 
line  of  millions  of  the  pinhead-like  Noctiluca 
extending  far  along  the  sand. 

Sometimes  there  is  an  unexpected  windfall 
of  food !  Thus  one  writer  tells  us  that  a 
hurricane  lasting  for  days,  at  the  time  that  a 
particular  moth  (called  the  nun)  was  swarming, 
blew  such  numbers  of  these  out  to  sea,  that, 
when  they  were  washed  up  by  the  tide,  their 
dead  bodies  formed  a  wall  6|  feet  broad  and 
6  feet  high,  which  stretched  for  many  miles  along 
the  shore.  The  same  kind  of  thing  has  been 
noticed  many  times  in  warmer  regions,  when 
the  locusts  were  caught  in  a  storm  during  their 
migration. 

But  there  is  one  thing  we  must  remember 
about  the  abundant  supply  of  food  on  the  sea- 
shore— it  is  not  very  regular,  and  it  never  lasts 
long  at  a  time.  The  incoming  tide  may  throw 
it  up  one  day  and  the  outgoing  tide  may  carry 
it  away  the  next — carry  it  so  far  that  it  is 
never  brought  back  again.  For  if  it  gets 
beyond  the  shallow-water  area  it  sinks  to  the 
bottom  at  the  "  mud-line."  It  is  not  wasted 
even  then — "  Nature  is  ever  a  careful  house- 
keeper " ;  but  it  is  no  longer  available  for  the 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    37 

shore  animals.  So  these  have  to  be  on  the  qui 
vive ;  they  must  feed  while  they  can,  and  take 
as  much  as  they  can.  No  doubt  they  can  get 
a  good  living,  but  they  cannot  get  it  easily. 
One  of  the  most  important  lessons  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  shore  have  to  learn  is  to  be 
always  on  the  alert,  and  to  make  the  most  of 
their  chances. 

Let  us  take  some  particular  cases  of  food- 
getting.  Encrusting  the  rocks  in  many  places 
there  is  the  Crumb- of- Bread  Sponge  (Hali- 
chondria  panicea)  with  large  exhalant  apertures 
where  the  water  is  swept  out,  and  minute  pin- 
prick holes  all  over  the  surface  by  which  the 
water  is  swept  in.  After  their  early  youth  is 
past,  sponges  are  fixed  animals,  and  one  natu- 
rally thinks  of  them  as  easy-going.  But  they 
have  to  work  hard  for  their  living.  They 
obtain  their  food  from  microscopic  creatures 
and  nutritive  particles  in  the  water,  and  in  order 
to  get  enough  they  have  to  pass  large  quanti- 
ties of  water  through  their  body  every  day. 
If  an  animal's  body  be  compared  to  a  city,  and 
the  tissues  to  streets,  and  the  cells  composing 
the  tissues  to  houses  and  workshops,  and  the 
jostling  particles  of  living  matter  inside  the  cells 
to  the  people  themselves,  we  would  compare  a 


38  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

sponge  body  to  a  city  like  Venice,  which   is 
traversed  by  canals,  bringing  in  food  and  useful 
materials,  and  carrying  away  waste.     For  the 
sponge's  body  is  traversed  by  inhalant  canals, 
bringing  in  food  and  oxygen  (both  carried  by 
the  water),   and  bearing  out  useless  particles 
and  waste  products.     The  water,  as  we  have 
said,  passes  in  by  minute   pin-prick   holes  all 
over  the  surface  of  the  sponge  ;  it  passes  out 
by  the  large  openings  often  about  the  diameter 
of  a  lead-pencil.     If  a  glass  tube  be  carefully 
fitted  into  one  of  these  exhalant  apertures,  and 
one  need  not  be  afraid  of  hurting  the  sponge, 
the  water  will  be  forced  up  into  the  tube  above 
the  level  of  the  surface  of  the  pool.     Where 
does  the  force  come  from  ?     The   pressure  is 
due  to  the  ceaseless  activity  of  lash-bearing  or 
flagellate   cells,    situated   in   chambers   at    the 
junction  of  the  inhalant  and  exhalant  canals. 
On  their  lashing  the  whole  life  of  the  sponge 
depends.     Does  it  not  work  hard  for  its  living  ? 
The  sea-anemones  nestling  in  the  niches  of 
the  rocks,  some  of  them  like  chrysanthemums 
when  spread  out,  how  do  they  get  their  food  ? 
They  wait  for  creatures,  e.g.  small  crustaceans, 
to   touch  their   expanded  tentacles,  which  are 
covered     with     explosive     stinging-cells     and 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          39 

grappling-cells.      Just   as  we  draw   back   our 
finger  from  a  hot  plate  without  even  willing 
it,  because  of  a  circuit  between  nerve-cells  that 
feel,  nerve-cells  that  command,  and  muscle-cells 
that  obey,  so  the  sea-anemone  folds  its  tentacles 
about    an    incautious   worm.     This    is    called 
reflex    action.       The    sea-anemone    may    be 
deceived  by  giving  the  tentacles  a  little  roll 
of  wet  paper  to  catch ;  but  after  it  has  been 
cheated  twice  or  thrice  it  has  had  enough  and 
will   not   close    up   any   more.     Sometimes   it 
catches  too  big  an  animal,   like  a  periwinkle, 
which  struggles  hard  and  bursts   through   the 
enswathing  tentacles.     The   sea-anemone   can 
flourish   for   a   long   time   without  more   than 
microscopic  food ;  it  might  be  called  an  easy- 
going feeder.     One   has  been  known  to  live 
for  sixty  years. 

Right  up  to  the  high-tide  mark  on  rocks, 
pillars  of  piers,  stray  pieces  of  wood,  and  even 
on  living  animals,  like  crabs,  we  see  a  crusting 
of  rock-barnacles  or  acorn-shells.  When  the 
tide  is  out  the  roof  of  the  rampart  that  encloses 
the  animal  is  kept  tightly  shut ;  but  as  soon  as 
the  water,  or  even  the  salt  spray,  reaches  it, 
the  acorn-shell  opens  its  four  valves.  When 
it  is  covered  with  water  it  begins  to  feed  with- 


40  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

out  losing  a  minute,  and  we  are  rewarded  if  we 

kneel  down  beside  a  pool  and  watch  operations. 

From  between  the  valves  there  are  protruded 


FIG.  2.— ACORN-SHELLS  OR  ROCK-BARNACLES  (BALANUS). 
Of  two  kinds,  large  and  small.     Notice  the  Outer  Rampart,  the 
Movable  Roof  of  four  pieces,  and  the  six  pairs  of  Curled  Feet 
wafting  the  Food  into  the  Mouth. 

six  pairs  of  curl-like,  bristle-bearing  limbs, 
each  with  two  branches ;  and  with  this  sifting 
net  the  little  crustacean  sweeps  the  water, 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    41 

wafting  minute  creatures  and  nutritive  particles 
into  its  mouth.  Professor  Huxley  compared 
the  acorn-shell  to  a  shrimp  fixed  head-down- 
wards, and  kicking  its  food  into  its  mouth  with 
its  legs.  But  it  is  a  peculiarly  graceful  kind 
of  kicking  !  Many  of  them  must  expend  much 
energy  before  they  sift  out  a  meal  from  the 
clear  water.  They  live  in  castles ;  but  not 
castles  of  indolence.  The  acorn-shells  are 
relatives  and  probably  descendants  of  the 
stalked  barnacles  which  fix  themselves  to 
wooden  ships  and  floating  logs.  Like  these 
they  are  free-swimming  in  their  early  youth ; 
but  they  fix  themselves  eventually  by  their 
feelers  and  settle  down.  A  rampart  of  lime 
is  formed  round  about,  and  the  animal  is 
cemented  down  for  the  rest  of  its  life.  Not  a 
very  exciting  life,  perhaps,  but  a  very  safe 
one,  for  no  waves  are  strong  enough  to  wash 
the  barnacle  from  its  rock.  Sea-urchins  have 
meals  of  barnacle  when  they  are  tired  of  sea- 
weeds, and  dog-whelks  also  browse  on  them  ; 
but  they  hold  their  own  well.  Their  eggs  are 
washed  out  by  the  tide  and  hatch  in  the  open 
water,  and  there  we  also  find  the  transparent 
feather-like  moults  of  the  adults  which  have 
been  cast  in  the  pools. 


42  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

Sponges,  sea-anemones,  acorn-shells  are  fixed 

animals,  and   they  depend  for  food  on   what 

they  can  sweep  in  from  the  water,  or  on  what 

they  can  catch  as  it  passes  by.     But  we  must 

take  some  examples  of  more  vigorous  ways  of 

feeding   on   the  part  of  animals  which   roam 

about  from   place  to  place.     The  periwinkles, 

such  as  Littorina  littorea,  which  is  one  of  the 

poor  man's    "oysters,"   creep   about   browsing 

on   delicate  seaweeds,  and   it  may  be  noticed 

that  those  sea-snails  which  have  an  unbroken 

outline  to  the  mouth  of  their  shell  are  vegetarian, 

while  those  with  a  deeply  in-cut  notch  at  the 

mouth  of  the  shell  (a  groove  for  the  protrusion 

of  a   breathing   tube)    are   carnivorous.     The 

vegetarian    Gasteropods    are    palatable ;    the 

carnivorous  ones   hardly   ever.     So  if  we  are 

wrecked  on  a  desert  island  we  must  begin  our 

seashore  meals  with  those  sea-snails  that  have 

no  notch  at  the  mouth  of  their  shell. 

Very  different  from  the  periwinkles  are  the 
whelks  and  "buckies"  which  roam  about  in 
search  of  animal  food.  We  often  find  on  the 
sandy  beach  one  of  the  valves  of  a  bivalve 
shell,  e.g.  Venus  gallina,  with  a  hole  neatly 
bored  through  it,  as  neatly  as  if  it  had  been 
made  by  a  gimlet.  In  many  cases  this  hole 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    43 

has  been  made  by  a  carnivorous  Gasteropod 
called  Natica,  which  has  a  boring  gland  on  the 
underside  of  its  proboscis.  This  gland  is 
pressed  against  the  bivalve  shell  and  the 
sulphuric  acid  which  it  secretes  dissolves  a 
hole  right  through.  When  the  perforation  is 
made,  the  borer  often  uses  its  rasping  ribbon 
to  enlarge  it. 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  ANGLER 

One  of  the  queerest  of  queer  fishes  is  the 
Angler  or  Fishing  Frog  (Lophius  piscatorius] 
— a  fish  that  fishes.  It  is  rather  a  lazy  creature, 
of  long  pedigree,  and  of  big  appetite.  In 
shallow  water  off-shore  it  often  shuffles  along 
with  its  strong  fore-fins  and  settles  down  on 
an  open  space  among  the  seaweed.  Curious 
tags  of  skin  about  the  head  and  body  are  very 
like  waving  fronds  of  seaweed,  and  that  is  all 
to  the  good.  The  first  three  fin-rays  of  the 
dorsal  fin  are  long  separate  rods,  and  the  first, 
which  is  particularly  mobile,  bears  a  lappet  of 
skin  dangling  at  the  free  end — the  bait  at  the 
end  of  the  angler's  line.  Circumstantial 
evidence  points  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
angler  really  fishes  with  its  fishing-rod.  In 


44  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

some  of  its  deep-sea  relatives  the  bait  or 
lure  is  luminescent.  Fishes  are  often  attracted 
to  dangling  objects,  which  doubtless  pull  the 
trigger  "Food."  But  whatever  be  the  precise 
use  of  the  fishing-rod  there  is  no  doubt  that 
the  angler  catches  many  fishes. 

The  creature's  head  is  extraordinarily  broad, 
and  its  gape  is  a  terror.  The  angler  seems 
"  All  Mouth."  A  fatal  gape  it  is,  for  the  sharp 
teeth  along  the  jaws  point  backwards  and  are 
hinged  at  their  base,  yielding  at  once  if  we 
press  them  inwards,  but  rising  in  opposition  if 
we  draw  our  finger  the  other  way.  What  a 
simple  trap,  and  yet  so  subtle !  A  broadening 
out  of  the  jaws  is  not  very  remarkable  ;  but 
add  to  that  a  fishing-rod  and  a  loose-hinged 
attachment  of  the  backward-pointing  sharp 
teeth.  If  the  incautious  victim  has  begun  to 
explore  what  must  seem  to  it  just  an  interest- 
ing opening  below  the  dangling  lure,  there  is 
no  return.  In  some  cases  the  Fishing  Frog 
manages  to  submerge  much  of  its  clumsy 
body  in  the  sand.  The  dorsal  fin-rays  stand 
out  in  all  innocence ;  the  bait  dangles  above 
the  mouth ;  the  victim  indulges  its  scientific 
spirit  of  investigation — and  then  the  trap  snaps. 

The  eggs  of  the  angler  are  found  floating 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          45 

in  the  open  sea,  embedded  in  little  compartments 
in  a  big  drifting  sheet  of  violet-grey  slime, 
many  feet  long.  After  a  while  the  eggs 
become  separated  from  the  sheet  and  float 
singly.  The  newly  hatched  young  one  floats 
also,  with  its  heavy  head  downwards  (see  Fig. 
7,  p.  93),  and  the  tip  of  its  tail  just  touching 
the  surface  film.  It  is  still  living  on  the  yolk 
of  the  egg  which  is  uppermost  in  the  water. 
After  a  fortnight  has  passed  the  yolk  is 
exhausted ;  the  young  fish  is  superficially  like 
a  tadpole ;  it  opens  its  mouth  and  begins  to 
fend  for  itself.  For  a  long  time,  however,  it 
lives  an  Open-Sea  life,  and  it  has  an  extra- 
ordinary appearance,  due  to  the  elongation  of 
its  fin-rays  into  flexible  streamers.  These 
have  the  same  use  as  the  slime  round  the  eggs, 
they  secure  flotation,  first  at  the  surface,  and 
then  in  the  upper  layers.  This  is,  on  the  whole, 
a  very  safe  cradle,  and  there  is  an  abundance 
of  living  minutiae  to  eat.  Gradually  the  head 
of  the  larval  angler  broadens  out  enormously 
behind  the  eyes,  and  these  are  shifted  to  the 
top.  The  seaweed-like  tags  of  skin  become 
numerous,  the  long  fin-tassels  disappear.  The 
young  fish  comes  near  shore  and  sinks  to  the 
bottom — there  to  remain  for  the  rest  of  its  life. 


46  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

THE  STAR-FISH  AND  SEA-URCHIN  FIGHT 

The  star-fish  is  a  soft-mouthed  animal,  with- 
out anything  in  the  way  of  teeth  or  jaws,  but 
it  is  a  thoroughgoing  carnivore.  It  does  much 
harm  on  the  oyster-beds,  engulfing  the  small 
oysters  in  its  capacious  protrusible  stomach. 
It  is  fond  of  mussels,  and  it  can  actually  open 
the  valves  by  hunching  itself  up  above  the 
mussel  and  persistently  pulling  in  opposite 
directions  with  the  suctorial  tube-feet  of  two 
of  its  arms.  But  who  would  think  of  a  star-fish 
tackling  a  small  sea-urchin,  covered  all  over 
with  spines  like  a  hedgehog,  and  equipped 
with  hundreds  of  little  snapping  blades  (called 
pedicellariae),  like  scissors  with  three  blades. 
When  these  snapping  spines  are  touched,  they 
clinch  ;  and  some  of  them  are  poisonous. 

Nothing  daunted,  if  we  dare  use  such  a 
phrase  in  regard  to  an  animal  that  has  not  a 
vestige  of  brains,  not  even  one  nerve-centre, 
the  star-fish  lays  one  of  its  arms  on  the  prickly 
sea-urchin.  The  hundreds  of  tube-feet  on  the 
under  surface  of  the  arm  are  promptly  nipped  by 
the  sea-urchin's  snapping  spines.  The  star-fish 
withdraws  its  arm,  and  the  snapping  spines, 
unable  to  let  go,  are  wrenched  off.  Then 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    47 

another  arm  is  used,  and  another,  and  another, 
until  the  star-fish  has  disarmed  the  small  sea- 
urchin.  Then  out  comes  the  elastic  digestive 
stomach.  This  shows  remarkable  persistence 
on  the  part  of  a  brainless  animal. 

SHIFTS  FOR  A  LIVING  ON  THE  SHORE 

Of  all  the  haunts  of  life  the  shore  is  most 
varied  in  its  life-saving  devices.  We  like  to 
call  them  "  shifts  for  a  living,"  because  they  are 
on  so  many  different  levels  of  behaviour.  In 
some  cases  the  animal  probably  knows  what 
it  is  doing,  in  some  dim  way  at  least,  as  when 
a  crab  deliberately  rubs  pieces  of  seaweed  on 
the  back  of  its  shell  so  that  they  catch  on  the 
bristles  and  grow  there.  In  other  cases  the 
animal  probably  does  not  know  what  it  is 
doing,  as  when  the  star-fish  surrenders  an 
arm  that  is  seized. 

What  an  armoury  of  weapons  there  is  on  the 
shore — stinging-cells  of  sea-anemones,  the  lasso 
of  a  ribbon-worm,  the  forceps  of  a  crab,  the 
rasping  file  of  a  whelk,  the  parrot's-beak-like 
jaws  of  a  cuttlefish,  and  so  on  up  to  the  tusks 
of  a  walrus.  What  are  variety  of  armour  too, 
— the  prickly  test  of  a  sea-urchin,  the  ornate 


48  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

carapace  of  a  rock-lobster,  the  unbreakable 
shells  of  molluscs,  the  scales  of  fishes  often 
sharp  and  formidable,  and  so  on  up  to  the 
complicated  encasement  of  the  edible  turtle. 


MASKING 

The  "  walking  wood  of  Birnam "  was  an 
episode  in  Scottish  history,  immortalised  in 
Shakespeare's  Macbeth,  where  a  band  of  soldiers 
camouflaged  themselves  by  cutting  down 
branches  of  trees  and  carrying  these  with 
them  as  they  stealthily  advanced.  So  some 
crabs  on  the  seashore  fix  seaweeds  on  the  back 
of  the  shell  and  mask  themselves  effectively. 
They  can  steal  upon  their  victims ;  they  can 
efface  themselves  in  the  eyes  of  their  enemies. 
Sometimes  the  cloak  consists  of  zoophytes,  or 
pieces  of  sponge,  or  half  of  the  tunic  of  a  sea- 
squirt  ;  but  oftenest  it  is  a  cloak  of  seaweed. 
1 1  is  as  if  the  crab  carried  a  garden  on  its  back. 
The  camouflaging  is  often  shown  by  the  sand- 
crab  (Hyas  araneus)  and  by  the  narrow-beaked 
crab  (S tenor hynchus  longirostris) ;  but  it  is  seen 
in  many  others.  The  disguising  seems  very 
deliberate  on  the  crab's  part,  and  if  the  disguise 
is  picked  off,  the  crab  often  sets  about  clothing 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE    49 

itself  again.  One  of  the  hermit  crabs  (Pagurus 
cuanensis)  in  deeper  water  has  its  borrowed 
shell  frequently  surrounded  by  a  bright  orange 
sponge  (Suberites  domuncula),  with  a  strong 
odour,  a  disagreeable  taste,  and  countless  flinty 
needles — which  fishes  naturally  leave  alone  ! 

A  LIMB  FOR  A  LIFE 

Many  different  kinds  of  animals,  especially 
those  with  rather  lanky  limbs,  practise  a  curious 
kind  of  surrender — a  limb  for  a  life.  And 
what  they  surrender  as  a  ransom  for  their  life 
they  can  regrow  at  leisure. 

This  is  well  illustrated  by  many  star-fishes. 
If  an  arm  is  pinned  down  by  a  stone,  or  seized 
by  an  enemy,  or  if  a  sea-slug  has  settled  on  an 
arm  and  cannot  be  dislodged,  the  star-fish 
manages  to  break  off  the  arm  at  the  base. 
In  so  doing  it  is  behaving  as  we  behave  when 
we  draw  back  our  finger  from  a  very  hot  plate, 
or  shut  our  eye  when  a  stone  is  about  to  strike 
it,  or  cough  when  a  crumb  of  bread  threatens 
to  "go  down  the  wrong  way."  We  do  not 
think  about  doing  any  of  these  things  nor 
exercise  our  will ;  what  we  do  is  called  a  reflex 
action,  carried  out  by  means  of  pre-arranged 

4 


50  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

linkages  of  nerve-cells  and  muscle-cells.  So 
is  it  in  the  star-fish  when  it  surrenders  an  arm. 
We  know  that  the  star-fish  does  not  do  this 
deliberately,  for  it  has  a  very  poorly  developed 
nervous  system.  There  is  a  strand  of  nerve- 
cells  up  the  middle  line  of  the  under  surface  of 
each  arm,  and  these  are  united  in  a  pentagon 
around  the  mouth ;  there  are  also  many 
scattered  nerve-cells ;  but  there  is  no  brain, 
not  even  a  single  nerve-centre  or  ganglion. 
The  star-fish  does  not  know  what  it  does,  but 
it  has  somehow  in  its  constitution  learned  in 
the  course  of  time  that  it  is  better  that  one 
member  should  perish  than  that  the  whole  life 
should  be  lost.  Brittle-stars  give  off  their 
arms  very  readily  ;  sea-cucumbers  are  less  polite, 
for  they  discharge  their  insides  in  the  spasms 
of  capture ;  sea-urchins  have  nothing  that  they 
can  give  away  save  their  spines.  We  see  the 
same  sort  of  surrender  when  the  lizard  gives 
off  its  tail,  and  we  find  many  cases  among 
insects  and  spiders.  It  is  very  marked  in  the 
harvest-men,  who  stalk  about  in  the  evening 
among  the  stubble,  with  legs  over  twenty  times 
the  length  of  their  body.  The  self-mutilation 
("autotomy ")  is  also  very  common  among 
Crustaceans. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          51 

A  common  accident  on  the  seashore  is  that 
a  crab  gets  its  leg  badly  broken  by  a  moving 
stone.  When  that  happens  the  crab  goes  in 
for  surgery.  By  a  very  forcible  contraction  of 
the  muscles  at  the  base  of  the  damaged  leg 
the  crab  manages  to  break  it  off  across  a  weak 
line.  And  just  below  this  breaking  line  there 
is  inside  the  base  of  the  leg  a  two-flapped 
membrane  which  closes  up  the  wound  and 
prevents  bleeding.  Inside  the  bandage  a  new 
leg  is  formed  in  miniature,  and  at  the  next 
moult  this  shoots  out  like  a  Jack-in-the-box, 
and  soon  hardens. 

COLOUR  CAMOUFLAGE 

The  common  shore-crab  (Carcinus  mcenas) 
occurs  in  many  colours  when  it  is  young,  and 
these  sometimes  harmonise  exactly  with  the 
rock  of  the  pool  in  which  the  particular  crab 
lives.  But  there  is  no  change  of  colour  except 
after  a  moult.  It  is  different  with  the  Aesop 
Prawn  {Hippolyte  varians]  which  takes  on  the 
colour  of  its  surroundings,  both  when  young 
and  when  adult,  and  can  change  from  one 
colour  to  another  with  ease.  It  has  a  large 
repertory — red,  yellow,  blue,  orange,  olive, 


52  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

violet,  brown,  and  green,  and  it  is  often 
almost  perfectly  self- camouflaged  among 
brightly  coloured  seaweeds. 

Not  less  subtle  is  the  rapid  change  of 
colouring  and  pattern  in  flat  fishes  like  plaice 
and  dab.  Very  quickly  they  put  on  the  hue 
and  the  marking  of  the  sand  or  shingle  on 
which  they  are  resting.  When  on  sand  they 
usually  cover  themselves  quickly,  all  except  the 
eyes  which  protrude  and  look  about.  Blind 
flat  fishes  do  not  change  colour,  so  we  know 
that  the  message  from  the  outside  world  first 
affects  the  eye.  It  travels  to  the  brain,  and 
by  the  nervous  system  to  the  colour-cells  in 
the  skin  which  can  change  their  size  and 
position.  In  some  instances  the  change  occurs 
in  a  minute  or  two,  and  it  gives  the  fish  a 
garment  of  invisibility. 

In  the  aquarium  at  New  York  there  is 
often  a  startling  display  of  coral-reef  fishes 
from  the  Bermudas  and  similar  places.  Their 
colours  are  brilliant,  and  their  patterns  are 
almost  incredible.  It  seems  to  some  natural- 
ists quite  impossible  that  these  colours  and 
patterns  can  have  concealing  value,  partly 
because  they  are  so  conspicuous,  one  might 
almost  say  daring,  and  partly  because  they 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          53 

differ    so    much    in    fishes    from     the     same 
reef. 

So  it  has  been  suggested  that  they  are 
warning  colours,  useful  in  impressing  enemies 
with  the  fact  that  many  of  these  brilliant  fishes 
are  unpalatable  and  best  left  alone.  And 
another  view  is  that  coral  -  reef  fishes  are 
so  safe,  with  so  many  holes  and  corners  to 
play  hide-and-seek  in,  that  they  can  afford  to 
be  any  colour.  On  this  view,  the  colours  are 
of  no  more  use  than  the  colours  of  withering 
leaves. 

On  the  other  hand,  Mr.  W.  H.  Longley, 
who  has  walked  about  on  the  floor  of  the  coral 
sea  and  watched  the  fishes  for  hours,  maintains 
that  many  of  the  most  brilliantly  coloured  are 
very  well  camouflaged  when  they  are  in  the 
particular  kind  of  corner  that  they  like  best  as 
a  home.  Some  have  two  kinds  of  coloured 
pattern,  suited  for  two  haunts — a  sort  of  Jekyll 
and  Hyde  business.  Some  are  longitudinally 
striped  or  with  no  pattern  when  on  the  move 
and  cross-striped  when  they  settle  down.  It 
looks  as  if  there  was  a  great  deal  of  useful 
camouflaging. 


54  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

LOVE  ON  THE  SHORE 

The  business  of  living  creatures  is  two-fold 
— caring  for  self  and  caring  for  others.  Perhaps 
we  have  said  enough  about  caring  for  self  on 
the  shore  ;  what  about  caring  for  others  ?  The 
mother-seals  nurse  their  young  ones  among  the 
rocks,  and  many  birds,  such  as  guillemots  and 
razor-bills,  puffins  and  kittiwakes,  make  their 
nests  on  the  cliffs.  When  we  see  the  narrow 
ledges  on  which  the  guillemots  and  the  razor- 
bills lay  their  eggs — just  one  for  each  bird — 
we  wonder  that  there  is  any  successful  hatch- 
ing at  all.  The  wind  searches  every  shelf,  and 
there  is  such  a  crowded  coming  and  going  of 
mothers  that  the  egg  has  every  chance  of 
being  jostled.  But  Darwin  asked  naturalists 
to  notice  the  pear-like  shape  of  the  egg  and 
the  particular  way  in  which  it  moves  when  it  is 
twirled  in  an  eddy  or  jostled  by  the  bird's  feet. 
Because  of  its  shape  it  tends  not  to  roll,  but 
simply  to  rotate  on  its  short  axis  without 
moving  from  its  place.  If  we  give  it  a  vigor- 
ous twirl  on  a  smooth  table,  it  simply  rotates 
without  rolling.  For  this  reason,  then,  it  does 
not  fall  off  the  narrow  ledge  into  the  sea. 
This  is  a  simple  example  of  what  is  meant  by 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE     55 

a  fitness  or  adaptation  —  some  peculiarity  of 
structure  or  habit  which  is  particularly  well 
suited  for  special  conditions  of  life ;  and  one  of 
the  pleasures  of  Natural  History  lies  in  the  dis- 
covery of  these  fitnesses. 

The  turtles  come  ashore  from  the  warm  seas 
and  lay  their  eggs  in  the  sand,  and  the  mothers 
linger  till  their  young  ones  are  hatched.  The 
Edible  Turtle  is  a  vegetarian,  living  on  sea- 
weeds, and  must  therefore  keep  within  the 
shore-area  in  the  wide  sense.  It  has  not  far 
to  migrate  when  the  time  of  egg-laying  draws 
near.  But  the  fish-eating  turtles  of  the  Open 
Sea,  like  the  Hawksbill  Turtle  and  the  Snap- 
ping Turtle,  often  make  long  journeys  before 
they  find  suitable  places  for  egg -laying  on  the 
shores  of  island  or  continent. 

The  venomous  sea-snakes,  well  known  in 
the  Indian  Ocean,  are  tenants  of  the  Open  Sea, 
but  some  of  them  at  least  come  to  the  shores 
at  the  breeding  season.  They  do  not  lay  eggs 
as  the  turtles  do,  but  bring  forth  their  young 
as  fully  formed  little  snakes,  and  it  is  interest- 
ing to  know  that  the  mother  often  remains  for 
a  while  with  her  children,  until  they  are  able  to 
fend  for  themselves  and  follow  her  out  to  sea. 
This  is  what  we  mean  by  "love"  on  the  sea- 


56  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

shore,  and  however  big  we  make  the  inverted 
commas  we  cannot  persuade  ourselves  that  the 
maternal  care  of  the  sea-snakes  is  not  on  the 
same  line  as  that  of  any  human  mother,  vastly 
finer  as  that  usually  is. 

The  quaint  fish  called  the  Lumpsucker  or 
Cock-Paidle  (Cyclopterus  lumpus]  lays  a  big 
bunch  of  reddish  eggs  in  a  corner  of  a  deep 
rock-pool  low  down  on  the  shore,  and  over 
this  the  father  mounts  guard,  driving  away 
intruders.  Every  now  and  then  he  lashes 
with  his  tail  very  vigorously  beside  the  mass 
of  eggs,  and  this  no  doubt  helps  to  aerate  the 
eggs  and  to  scatter  away  the  minute  particles 
of  mud  which  might  settle  upon  them.  The 
Lumpsucker  has  had  its  hind  fins  (pelvic  fins) 
shunted  forwards  and  turned  into  a  strong 
muscular  sucker,  and  he  can  grip  a  rock  when 
he  is  paddling  vigorously  with  his  tail.  We 
suppose  the  Scots  name  Cock-Paidle  refers  to 
this  paddling  of  the  cock-fish.  His  paternal 
duties  occupy  him  for  several  weeks,  and 
observers  say  that  while  he  is  on  guard  he 
neglects  his  own  meals. 

There  are  sticklebacks  on  the  shore  as  well 
as  in  fresh  water,  and  the  males  make  nests  and 
mount  guard  over  them,  but  this  story  will 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE     57 

keep  till  we  come  to  the  fresh-water  haunt. 
Less  familiar  is  the  case  of  a  tropical  shore-fish 
(the  Gaff  Topsail),  which  has  only  a  few  eggs, 
and  lives  in  places  where  the  struggle  for  exist- 
ence is  very  keen.  What  is  it  to  do?  The 
male  fish  takes  the  eggs  in 
his  mouth  and  keeps  them 
there  until  they  are  hatched. 
One  would  think  it  must  be 
difficult  not  to  swallow  them, 
but  he  fasts  all  the  time. 

There  are  many  other 
examples  of  "love"  on  the 
seashore.  The  marine  leech 
or  Skate-sucker  (Pontobdella 
muricata),  a  warty  green 
animal,  is  both  male  and 
female  at  once,  like  earth- 

i  .t  f^    .  FIG.    3.  —  THE   SKATE- 

worms   and   snails.       It  is  a     SUC£ER      (PONTOB. 


very  careful  parent,   deposit- 

,  .  .       .  ,      A    Marine    Leech    that 

ing  the  eggs  in  cocoons  inside     takes  great  care  of  itg 


empty  shells  of  bivalves,  and 
mounting  guard  over  them  for  many  weeks. 
It  is  interesting  to  find  examples  of  marked 
parental  care  on  the  lower  rungs  of  the  ladder 
of  life.  One  of  the  humblest  illustrations  is  to 
be  found  in  a  British  star-fish,  Asterias  mulleri^ 


58  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

in  which  the  fully  formed  young  ones,  skipping 
the  usual  free-swimming  stage  in  the  open 
water,  are  carried  about  on  the  mother's 
body. 

A  pretty  sight  is  sometimes  seen  if  we  watch 
one  of  the  common  sand-hoppers  (Gammarus 
locusta],  an  Amphipod  crustacean,  flattened 
from  side  to  side,  which  is  always  busy  clean- 
ing up  on  the  shore.  If  we  have  caught  the 
right  kind  and  put  it  in  a  saucer  we  may  see 
quite  a  crowd  of  young  ones  emerging  from 
the  shelter  of  the  mother's  body,  just  like 
chickens  from  under  a  hen.  They  swim  about 
like  miniatures  of  herself,  and  as  she  slowly 
moves  they  follow,  never  venturing  to  go 
farther  than  an  inch  away.  If  we  make  a  little 
splash  in  the  water  in  the  saucer,  they  hurry 
back  below  their  mother,  just  like  chickens 
again.  Looking  at  this  in  a  broad  way, 
through  a  mental  telescope,  we  see  that  living 
creatures  always  answer  back  to  surrounding 
difficulties  and  limitations,  and  that  one  of  the 
most  effective  ways  of  answering  back  is  for 
the  parents  to  look  well  after  the  children. 
But  who  wants  " morals"  at  the  end  of 
stories ! 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE     59 

THE  STORY  OF  PALOLO 

Every  autumn,  on  the  shore  at  Samoa,  near 
where  Robert  Louis  Stevenson  used  to  live, 
there  is  what  is  called  a  swarm  of  Palolo. 
Now  Palolo  is  a  green  worm,  whose  proper 
name  is  Eunice  viridis,  and  its  home  is  in  the 
crevices  of  the  coral-reefs.  In  the  fall  of  the 
year  the  body  of  the  worm  becomes  full  of 
germ-cells,  —  egg-cells  in  the  female  which 
develop  into  young  worms,  and  sperm-cells  in 
the  male  which  fertilise  the  eggs.  This  is  of 
course  the  usual  story  with  animals.  Now  in 
October  or  November,  at  the  third  quarter  of 
the  moon,  for  a  short  time  after  midnight,  the 
Palolo  worms  become  very  restless.  They 
back  out  of  the  holes  among  the  corals  and 
writhe  in  the  water.  The  whole  of  the  body 
breaks  off  a  little  way  behind  the  head,  and 
the  headless  bodies  are  so  numerous  in  the 
water  that  it  looks  like  vermicelli  soup.  The 
headless  bodies  burst,  liberating  the  germ-cells  ; 
some  of  the  egg-cells  are  fertilised  by  some  of 
the  sperm-cells,  and  a  new  generation  begins. 
The  heads  creep  into  the  crevices  of  the  coral- 
reef  and  begin  life  afresh,  growing  a  new  body. 
Thousands  of  the  headless,  wriggling  bodies  are 


60  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

washed  on  to  the  sand  by  the  tides,  and  the 
natives  gather  them  in  baskets  to  make  a 
Palolo  feast.  About  the  same  time,  just  as  if 
they  knew,  the  land-crabs  come  down  to  the 
shore,  and  there  is  a  Palolo  feast  for  them 
also.  The  regularity  of  the  swarm  is  very 
interesting — an  inside  change  in  the  animal 
keeping  time  with  an  outside  change  in  the 
seasons — and  it  should  be  noticed  that  there 
are  in  other  parts  of  the  world  other  kinds  of 
Palolo  worms  which  "  swarm "  at  a  different 
time  of  year.  The  association  with  the  moon 
is  curious  and  so  is  the  concentration  to  a  short 
time  after  midnight.  The  wriggling  of  the 
headless  bodies  in  the  water  is  another  very 
interesting  point.  But  we  get  furthest  into 
the  heart  of  the  queer  story  when  we  notice 
that  whereas  many  worms  (and  other  animals, 
like  butterflies,  lampreys,  and  eels)  die  in 
giving  rise  to  new  lives,  the  Palolo-worms 
evade  this  penalty.  They  surrender  the 
greater  part  of  their  body,  but  the  heads 
creep  back  into  the  coral  reefs  and  begin 
again. 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE          61 

A  GREAT  SCHOOL 

For  a  long  time  after  the  earth  became  a 
home  of  life  there  were  no  animals  on  land  at  all. 
As  far  as  we  can  judge  it  was  in  the  sea  that 
the  first  living  creatures  lived — either  in  the 
open  sea  or  on  the  shore.  Whether  the  shore 
was  the  first  haunt  of  life  or  the  second  it  is 
difficult  to  say,  but  it  is  likely  that  most  of  the 
great  races  of  animals  sojourned  for  a  long 
time  on  the  shore  and,  as  it  were,  served  their 
apprenticeship  there.  Now  on  the  shore  there 
are,  as  we  have  seen,  many  spurs  to  adventure 
and  many  outside  changes  that  provoke  changes 
in  the  structure  and  constitution  of  the  animals. 
The  shore  is  a  haunt  where  animals  are 
prompted  to  play  all  their  cards,  to  make 
experiments  with  all  their  possibilities,  just  as 
we  ourselves  do  when  we  are  in  a  tight  place. 
The  shore  animals  test  all  things  and  hold  fast 
that  which  is  good.  Or,  to  look  at  it  from 
another  side,  the  shore  has  always  been  a  place 
of  sifting,  where  those  creatures  that  were  not 
fit  to  cope  with  the  changeful,  difficult,  crowded 
conditions  have  been  rejected.  It  is  in  this 
sense  that  we  may  speak  of  animals  learning 
lessons  on  the  seashore :  not  learning  lessons 


62  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

as  we  do,  by  getting  ideas  into  our  head,  but 
rather  as  the  races  of  domestic  dogs  or  horses 
have  in  the  course  of  thousands  of  years 
learned  lessons.  Inborn  qualities  that  were 
unsuitable  have  brought  penalties  to  their 
possessors,  and  these  have  been  wiped  out  from 
the  list  of  shore  animals.  Inborn  qualities  that 
were  peculiarly  well  fitted  for  shore-conditions 
have  brought  their  possessors  great  success, 
and  these  possessors  have  survived. 

When  useful  qualities  are  established  in  a 
race  of  animals,  like  docility  in  dogs,  they  are 
not  readily  lost.  They  may  be  lost  along 
certain  lines  of  descent,  just  as  pigment  has 
been  lost  in  white  rats  which  are  descendants 
of  the  common  brown  rat,  but  they  are  not 
likely  to  be  lost  altogether.  So  it  is  not 
fanciful  to  suppose  that  qualities,  which  were 
established  among  shore  animals  millions  of 
years  ago,  may  have  enriched  the  inheritance  of 
animals  which  are  now  far  away  from  the  shore, 
may  even  have  enriched  Man's  inheritance. 
Those  in  the  highest  form  of  a  school  may  not 
remember  that  they  learned  anything  when 
they  were  in  the  junioc  school,  though  they 
probably  learned  much ! 

But  what  were  the  good  qualities  which  the 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  SHORE  63 

ancestors  of  the  great  races  of  animals  may 
have  had  engrained  in  them  when  they  lived 
very  long  ago  on  the  shore?  They  included 
the  quality  of  holding  tight,  which  leads  on  to 
endurance,  the  quality  of  biding  their  time — 
even  till  the  tide  comes  in — which  leads  on  to 
patience,  the  quality  of  push,  which  leads  on  to 
endeavour,  and  the  quality  of  seizing  a  good 
opportunity,  which  leads  on  to  alertness  and 
power  of  initiative.  These  are  some  of  the 
great  lessons  of  the  old  school  of  the  shore. 


CHAPTER  II 
THE   OPEN   SEA 

Contrast  between  Shore  and  Open  Sea — The  Floating  Sea- 
Meadows — The  Animals  of  the  Open  Sea — Sea-Deserts — 
Swimmers  and  Drifters — The  Whale  as  a  Great  Bundle 
of  Fitnesses— The  Story  of  the  Storm  Petrel— Open- Sea 
Insects  —  Turtles  —  Sea-Snakes  and  Sea-Serpents — Fit- 
nesses of  Open-Sea  Drifters — The  Story  of  the  Floating 
Barnacle — Hunger  and  Love  in  the  Open  Sea — The  Open 
Sea  as  a  Nursery. 

BY  the  open  sea,  naturalists  mean  the  well- 
lighted  surface-waters  well  away  from 
the  shallow  shelf  around  the  islands  and  conti- 
nents. It  is  not  the  mere  surface  of  the  water, 
it  includes  all  the  zones  of  water  through  which 
the  light  penetrates  freely  ;  and  that,  we  must 
remember,  is  much  farther  than  at  the  coast 
where  the  waves  stir  up  the  sea-floor  and  bring 
so  many  fine  particles  into  suspension  in  the 
water,  that  much  of  the  light  is  stopped.  In 
the  upper  levels  of  the  open  sea  or  pelagic 
haunt,  there  are  multitudinous  minute  plants 

mingled  with  the  animal  tenants  ;  deeper  down 

64 


*40 


PLATE  III. — FOUR  OPEN-SEA  ANIMALS. 

The  Portuguese  Man  of  War,  on  the  surface,  with  its  cockscomb-like  red 
float ;  the  mother  Argonaut  or  Paper  Nautilus  with  its  cradle-shell,  made 
by  and  embraced  by  two  of  the  arms ;  two  Jelly-fishes  below  the  surface  ;. 
and  a  carnivorous  Turtle  pursuing  a  fish. 


THE  OPEN  SEA  65 

where  the  light  is  less  abundant  there  are  more 
animals  than  plants ;  deeper  still  there  are 
animals  only. 

If  the  shore  area  is  the  Great  School  of  life, 
where  animals  have  learned  and  are  still  learn- 
ing many  lessons,  the  open  sea  may  be  looked 
on  as  the  cradle  of  life.  There  are  many 
authorities  who  believe  that  it  was  there  that 
life  had  its  beginnings,  far  back  in  the  dim  past. 
" There  can  be  little  doubt,"  writes  one,  "that 
the  pelagic  fauna  antedated  all  the  faunas  of 
the  globe,  and  that  from  it,  through  a  long 
process  of  modification  and  adaptation,  have 
been  derived  the  faunas  of  the  shore,  the 
abyssal  depths,  the  land  surface,  and  the  fresh 
waters." 

But  this  question  of  beginnings  is  too 
difficult  for  us  ;  we  must  content  ourselves  with 
taking  the  "pelagic  fauna,"  which  means  simply 
the  animals  of  the  surface  of  the  sea,  as  we 
find  it  now.  But  even  now  we  are  justified  in 
speaking  or  the  open  sea  as  the  cradle  of  life, 
for  many  of  the  animals  which,  in  their  adult 
state,  live  amid  the  turmoil  and  struggle  of  the 
shore,  spend  their  delicate  youth  in  the  easier 
conditions  of  the  open  sea.  The  eggs  and 
larvae  of  some  fishes,  too,  whose  home  is  on 
5 


66  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

or  near  the  floor  of  the  sea,  are  found  floating 
at  or  near  the  surface. 


CONTRAST  BETWEEN  SHORE  AND 
OPEN  SEA 

The  shore  waters  pass  gradually  into  the 
open  sea,  and  the  surface  zones  pass  gradually 
into  the  dark,  deep-water  zones,  but  the  haunt 
which  we  call  the  open  sea  has  well-marked 
characters  of  its  own.  It  is  a  place  of  spacious- 
ness, freedom,  and  plenty.  Let  us  contrast  it 
with  the  shore  haunt.  There  are  three  great 
differences,  (i)  The  seashore  is  crowded,  the 
open  sea  is  spacious  ;  there  is  room  and  to 
spare  for  all.  (2)  The  shore  is  very  change- 
ful, the  open  sea  is  much  more  uniform.  The 
differences  between  morning  and  noon,  day  and 
night,  summer  and  winter,  are  less  marked  in 
the  open  sea  than  on  the  shore.  The  open  sea 
is  not  indeed  a  place  of  rest,  for  the  pelagic 
animals  swim  or  drift  unceasingly,  and  "  know 
no  rest  from  birth  till  death."  But  even  this 
movement  often  makes  things  easier,  for  many 
of  them  can  sink  or  rise  in  the  water,  getting 
out  of  the  glare  or  the  heat,  or  coming  up  to 
where  oxygen  is  most  abundant.  (3)  On  the 


THE  OPEN  SEA  67 

shore  there  is  abundant  food,  but  there  is  a  keen 
competition  for  it,  and  there  is  a  tendency  for 
many  of  the  nourishing  particles  in  the  water 
to  slip  past  and  to  sink  down  the  inclined  plane 
to  the  deep  waters.  But  in  the  open  sea  there 
is  in  most  places  great  abundance  of  food,  and 
it  is  accessible  to  all.  So  there  are  three  great 
reasons  why  pelagic  life  is  easier  than  littoral 
life. 

It  may  be  objected  that  the  open  sea  is  the 
place  of  storms,  and  it  is  true  that  there  are 
terrible  days  when  sea  and  sky  seem  to  meet  in 
a  welter  of  tumultuous  water.  But  storms  are 
more  dangerous  near  shore  than  in  the  open 
sea  when  there  is  nothing  to  knock  against,  and 
few  of  them  have  a  deep  grip.  Many  of  the  very 
delicate  open-sea  animals,  like  the  iridescent 
and  luminescent  comb-bearers  (Ctenophores) 
sink  into  quiet  water  whenever  there  is  a  hint 
of  white-horses.  So,  in  spite  of  storms,  we  may 
say  that  in  the  open  sea  the  barque  of  life  sails 
on  an  even  keel.  One  of  the  disastrous  effects 
of  storms  is  seen  where  one  would  not  at  first 
look  for  it,  namely,  among  some  of  the  open-sea 
birds,  like  gannets.  The  fishes  and  other 
creatures  on  which  they  feed  have  taken  to 
deeper  levels  in  the  water,  which  only  the  deep- 


68  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

divers  can  reach,  and  if  the  storm  lasts  for 
several  days  the  gannets  and  similar  sea-fowl 
begin  to  starve.  They  become  weak,  and  they 
get  battered.  Perhaps  this  is  part  of  the 
explanation  of  the  fact  that  the  gannet  often 
stores  fish  beside  its  resting-place  on  the 
rocky  island. 

THE  FLOATING  SEA-MEADOWS 

If  we  are  to  understand  the  life  of  the  open 
sea  at  all,  we  must  picture  what  Sir  John 
Murray  called  the  "  floating  sea-meadows," — 
vast  tracts  of  water  thickly  peopled  by  minute 
plants,  e.g.  those  Algae  called  Diatoms.  On 
these  everything  else  depends.  For  the  pelagic 
Algae  are  possessed  of  the  chlorophyll  pigment 
that  marks  all  green  plants,  and  they  are  thus 
able  to  utilise  the  energy  of  the  sunlight  to 
build  up  the  simple  materials  of  air,  water,  and 
salts  into  complicated  substances  like  starch,  on 
which  minute  animals  can  feed.  Of  almost  all 
animals  it  must  be  said  that  they  can  feed  only 
on  what  is  living,  or  has  been  living,  or  has 
been  made  by  something  living ;  but  green 
plants  feed  on  what  is  not  living — air,  water, 
and  salts.  Therefore,  in  tracing  the  circulation 


THE  OPEN  SEA  69 

of  matter,  we  must  always  begin  with  the 
plants. 

In  most  parts  of  the  sea,  wherever  the  sun- 
light penetrates  and  the  temperature  is  not  too 
low,  there  are  countless  myriads  of  simple 
plants,  "  scattered  like  dust  amid  the  immeasur- 
able water  masses."  These  minute  marine 
Algae  are  not  visible  to  the  naked  eye,  and  it 
is  only  within  comparatively  recent  times  that 
their  abundance,  and  their  great  importance  in 
the  chain  of  life  in  the  ocean,  have  been  fully 
recognised.  Between  Australia  and  New  Zea- 
land, we  are  told,  the  officers  of  the  Challenger^ 
the  ship  of  the  great  ocean  expedition  sent  out 
by  the  British  Government  in  1873-1876, 
found  the  water  "continuously  discoloured 
during  a  period  of  several  days'  sailing,  and 
giving  off  the  odour  of  a  reedy  pond."  Else- 
where too,  even  in  the  Arctic  Regions,  the 
water  is  sometimes  "as  thick  as  soup." 

Along  with  the  minute  Algae  there  are  many 
minute  animals  (Infusorians)  which  have  got 
possession  of  the  green  pigment  chlorophyll, 
and  there  are  others  (Radiolarians)  which  have 
Algae  living  in  partnership  with  them.  All 
these  form  part  of  the  fundamental  food-supply 
of  the  open  sea.  They  are  eaten  by  minute 


70  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

animals,  such    as  the  small  crustaceans  called 
water-fleas,  and  these  may  be  eaten  by  fishes. 
The  bodies  of  dead  animals  are  broken  down 
by  microbes,  and  what  is  not  devoured  by  other 
animals  passes  in  solution  into  the   sea-water 
and  may  be  absorbed  again  as  part  of  the  food 
of  Algae.     The  same  is  true  of  the  waste-pro- 
ducts voided  from  the  food-canal  and  kidneys 
of  animals.     Nothing  is  ever  lost ;  all  things 
flow. 

The  naturalists  at  the  Plymouth  Biological 
Station   have   shown    that   the   abundance   of 
mackerel  in  the  spring  months  depends  on  the 
abundance  of  the  minute  "  water-fleas  "  or  cope- 
pods  in  the  upper  waters,  and  this  again  depends 
upon   the   abundance   of   minute   Algae  called 
Diatoms  and  of  minute  animals  called  Peridinid 
Infusorians,  which   form   a  great  part  of  the 
"  stock  "  of  the  sea-soup.     As  the  multiplication 
of  the  Diatoms  and  Infusorians  in  the  surface 
waters  depends  mainly  on  the  amount  of  sun- 
light in  the  early  part  of  the  year,  we  can  see  a 
connection  between  the  sunniness  of  the  spring 
and   the   supply   of  mackerel  at  Billingsgate. 
The  whole  world  is  run  on  a  plan  of  successive 
re-incarnations.   Diatom  or  Infusorian,  first  link  ; 
copepod  or  water-flea,  second   link ;  mackerel, 


THE  OPEN  SEA  71 

third  link ;  man,  fourth  link ;  and  so  the  world 
goes  round. 

This  nutritive  chain  is  interesting  in  theory, 
but  it  is  also  very  important  practically,  for  on 
the  abundance  of  the  floating  sea-meadows,  and 
the  population  of  small  animals  which  these 
support,  there  depends,  in  large  measure,  the 
success  of  the  fishing  industry  in  northern 
seas. 

In  addition  to  the  microscopic  plants  there 
are  in  some  places  great  masses  of  drifting  sea- 
weeds of  a  higher  order.  They  sometimes 
occur  in  such  enormous  dense  patches  that  they 
impede  the  progress  of  ships  passing  through 
them.  These  seaweeds  do  not  grow  at  the 
surface  but  on  the  sea-floor  in  the  shallow  water 
region,  and  when  they  are  torn  off  by  the  waves 
they  are  carried  by  currents  far  out  to  sea. 
They  live  for  a  considerable  time  floating 
at  the  surface  with  the  aid  of  their  numerous 
little  bladders,  but  gradually  they  lose  their 
vitality  and  finally  sink  slowly  to  the  bottom. 
New  clumps  are  continually  being  brought  by 
the  same  currents,  so  that  in  some  parts  of  the 
ocean  seaweed  is  always  present.  The  best 
known  of  these  areas  is  the  Sargasso  Sea  in  the 
Atlantic,  and  the  weed  there  harbours  count- 


72  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

less  animals  of  many  kinds,  which  play  hide- 
and-seek  among  the  fronds. 

It  is  interesting  to  learn  that  the  animals  that 
live  in  the  Sargasso  Sea,  instead  of  being  pre- 
dominantly blue  and  grey,  are  clothed  in  reds, 
browns,  and  dull  greens,  like  the  weed  among 
which  they  hide,  and  they  have  these  colours 
even  when  their  relatives  in  the  open  sea  are 
blue.     Some  of  them  have  the  body  reddish- 
brown,  but  the  fins,  which  have  to  be  spread 
out  in  the  open  water,  are  blue.     It  is  thought 
that  the  amount  and  intensity  of  light  have  a 
great  deal  to  do  with  developing  the  different 
colours   of  animals   at  different  levels  of   the 
ocean,   but,   whatever  be  the  cause   of  them, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  their  effect  is  often 
to  secure  greater  safety  for  their  possessors. 

THE  ANIMALS  OF  THE  OPEN  SEA 

Can  we  call  the  roll  for  the  Open  Sea? 
There  are  many  different  kinds  of  Infusorians, 
among  which  there  is  the  world-wide  giant, 
Noctiluca  or  Night- Light,  which  makes  the 
waves  sparkle  in  the  summer  darkness.  A 
giant  indeed,  for  it  is  about  the  size  of  a  pin- 
head.  Many  of  the  chalk-forming  animals  or 


THE  OPEN  SEA  73 

Foraminifers  float  in  the  surface-waters,  and 
this  is  true  of  most  of  the  very  beautiful  Radio- 
larians,  which  have  usually  shells  of  flint,  and 
have  established  an  internal  partnership  with 
microscopic  Algae.  Perhaps  it  is  this  partner- 
ship that  has  made  them  so  successful,  for  there 
are  5000  different  kinds,  and  the  number  of 
individuals  is  past  all  telling. 

The  Stinging  Animals  are  represented  by 
swimming-bells,  most  of  which  are  budded  off 
from  shallow-water  zoophytes ;  by  true  jelly- 
fishes  or  Medusae,  rhythmically  contracting  and 
expanding  their  translucent  discs ;  by  strange 
colonies  like  the  Portuguese- Man-of- War ;  and 
by  the  delicate  Ctenophores.  One  of  these 
called  Venus's  girdle^  like  a  ribbon  of  flexible 
glass,  iridescent  and  phosphorescent,  is  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  animals  of  the  sea. 

There  are  not  a  few  open-sea  worms,  some 
of  them,  like  the  Arrow-worm,  quite  trans- 
parent ;  and  there  are  actually  a  few  sea- 
cucumbers  which  have  departed  widely  from  the 
sluggish  habit  of  their  shallow-water  and  deep- 
water  relatives. 

Jointed-footed  Animals  are  represented  by 
many  kinds  of  Crustaceans,  from  gorgeous 
prawns  to  pinhead-like  "water-fleas";  and 


74  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

one  must  not  forget  the  family  of  Open-Sea 
Insects, 

Molluscs  are  represented  by  the  Sea-Butter- 
flies and  other  lightly  built  translucent  Gastero- 
pods,  and  by  a  number  of  active  cuttlefishes, 
such  as  the  Argonaut  and  some  squids. 

Just  across  the  border-line  separating  the 
backboned  from  the  backboneless  animals  is 
the  class  of  sea-squirts  or  Tunicates,  and  it  is 
interesting  to  find  a  few  of  these  in  the  Open 
Sea  which  do  not  degenerate  as  their  shore- 
relatives  do,  but  keep  up  the  promise  of  their 
youth.  Others  form  free-swimming  colonies 
like  the  brilliantly  luminescent  Fire-Flame, 
sometimes  as  long  as  one's  arm,  and  with  a  light 
that  one  can  read  a  few  words  by.  Highly 
fitted  for  open-sea  life  are  the  Salps,  sometimes 
like  single  barrels  of  glass,  two  or  three  inches 
long,  sometimes  in  long  chains,  which  swim 
gently  like  glass-serpents  in  the  sea. 

The  rest  of  the  roll  is  easy, — the  open-sea 
fishes  like  the  flying  gurnard,  some  turtles  and 
sea-snakes,  some  birds  like  petrels  and  penguins, 
and  then  the  whales  among  Mammals.  1 1  is  evi- 
dent that  the  Open  Sea  has  its  share  of  variety. 


THE  OPEN  SEA  75 

SEA-DESERTS 

Some  parts  of  the  Open  Sea  have  only  a 
sparse  floating  population  compared  with  others. 
Mostof  the  Mediterranean  is  poor  when  compared 
with  the  North  Sea.  To  the  west  of  Patagonia 
in  the  South  Pacific  there  is  what  may  be  called 
a  sea-desert :  there  are  few  fishes  and  few  sea- 
birds  ;  there  are  almost  no  floating  sea-meadows. 
On  the  floor  of  the  sea  in  that  region  there  is 
an  unusual  profusion  of  sharks'  teeth  and  the 
ear-bones  of  whales,  which  has  given  rise  to  the 
suggestion  that  these  huge  creatures  get  into 
the  sea-desert  and  die  of  hunger  before  they 
find  their  way  out.  The  teeth  and  ear-bones 
are  so  hard  that  they  can  scarcely  be  dissolved 
in  the  sea ;  they  accumulate  on  the  floor  as 
relics  of  ill-fated  visitors  to  the  desert. 

SWIMMERS  AND  DRIFTERS 

The  animals  of  the  open  sea  are  divided  into 
(i)  the  active  swimmers  (technically  making  up 
the  NEKTON)  ;  and  (2)  the  drifters,  or  easy- 
going swimmers  (technically  making  up  the 
PLANKTON).  Good  examples  of  the  energetic 
swimmers  are  the  whales,  both  great  and  small, 


76  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

the  petrels,-  the  sea-snakes,  the  herring  and 
mackerel,  the  flying-fishes,  the  squids,  and 
some  of  the  prawn-like  crustaceans.  The 
drifters  may  be  illustrated  by  the  sea-butterflies 
(delicately  built  sea-slugs  on  which  whalebone 
whales  largely  feed),  hundreds  of  kinds  of 
small  crustaceans,  numerous  worms  like  the 
transparent  arrow  called  Sagitta,  complicated 
colonies  like  the  Portuguese  Man-of-War,  and 
the  sail-bearers  (Velella),  often  seen  in  the 
Mediterranean  in  beautiful  fleets  stretching  for 
miles.  More  familiar  are  the  jelly-fishes,  often 
borne  into  shallow  water  and  left  stranded  in 
thousands  on  the  beach. 

These  two  sets  of  animals,  the  swimmers 
and  the  drifters,  are  so  different  that  it  is  better 
to  study  them  separately.  They  represent,  so 
to  speak,  two  different  attitudes  to  life.  One 
remembers  George  Meredith's  lines  : 

"  Behold  the  life  of  ease,  it  drifts ; 
The  sharpened  life  commands  its  course. 
She  winnows,  winnows  roughly,  sifts 
To  dip  her  chosen  in  her  source. 

Contention  is  the  vital  force 

Whence  pluck  they  brains,  her  prize  of  gifts." 

To  keep  our  ideas  clear  we  must  understand 
that  animals  may  be  tenants  of  the  open  sea 


THE  OPEN  SEA  77 

for  part  of  their  life  and  at  home  elsewhere 
at  another  period.  Thus  the  guillemots  and 
puffins,  which  nest  in  early  summer  in  such 
vast  numbers  on  some  of  the  British  bird-cliffs, 
are  open-sea  birds  for  a  considerable  part  of 
the  year.  Many  shore  animals,  such  as  crab 
and  rock-lobster,  star-fish  and  sea-urchin,  have 
free-swimming  larvse  in  the  open  water,  often 
many  miles  from  the  coast.  Jelly-fishes  are 
characteristically  open-sea  animals,  their  strand- 
ing on  flat  beaches  being  quite  accidental,  but 
it  should  be  noticed  that  the  common  and 
cosmopolitan  jelly-fish,  Aurelia  aurita,  passes 
through  a  juvenile  fixed  stage,  attached  to  rock 
or  seaweed. 

THE  WHALE  AS  A  GREAT  BUNDLE 
OF  FITNESSES 

The  mammals  of  the  open  sea  are  the 
Cetaceans,  giants  like  the  Right  Whale  and  the 
Sperm  Whale,  and  small  ones  like  dolphins  and 
porpoises.  All  of  them  have  such  mastery  of 
their  medium  that  they  must  be  ranked  among 
the  conquerors  of  the  open  sea.  Let  us  think 
for  a  little  of  the  whale  as  a  great  bundle  of 
fitnesses,  taking  especially  the  Greenland  or 


Bi 

8« 

tf 


*8 

*•§ 

.     isJ 

2    « 

Cfi- 


THE  OPEN  SEA  79 

"right"  whale,  right  from  the  whaler's  point  of 
view. 

The  whale  is  fish-like  in  shape ;  it  has  fore- 
fins  like  a  fish,  and  it  swims  by  means  of  its 
powerful  fish-like  tail.  Yet,  though  we  talk  of 
whale  "  fishery,"  we  all  know  that  a  whale  is 
not  a  fish  but  a  mammal,  that  is,  a  warm- 
blooded animal  that  breathes  by  lungs,  and 
gives  suck  to  its  young.  Naturalists  have  been 
able  to  show,  from  a  study  of  the  whale's  own 
body  and  the  bodies  of  its  fossil  relatives,  that 
the  ancestors  of  the  whale  were  land  mammals, 
and  that,  in  taking  to  the  sea,  they  lost  many 
of  the  old  characters  of  their  race  and  acquired 
others  more  suited  to  their  new  mode  of  life. 

The  body  is  now  fish-like  because  that  is 
the  shape  most  suitable  for  cleaving  the  water  ; 
the  fore-limbs  are  flippers  or  paddles,  yet  within 
them  "  the  whole  inherited  but  greatly  shortened 
skeleton  of  the  mammalian  forearm  lies  con- 
cealed." The  hind-limbs  were  no  longer  of 
use,  so  they  disappeared,  but  traces  of  their 
bones  can  still  be  found  hidden  beneath  the 
blubber ;  the  skin  has  lost  its  hair,  except  for 
a  few  very  sensitive  vibrissae  or  whiskers  about 
the  mouth,  but  indications  of  hair  can  be  seen 
in  the  developing  young ;  and  under  the  skin 


8o  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

there  is  a  thick  layer  of  fat  or  blubber,  which 
serves  the  double  purpose  of  keeping  the  body 
warm  and  lightening  its  weight  in  proportion 
to  its  size. 

The  whale  catches  the  minute  animals  on 
which  it  feeds  by  swimming  with  its  mouth 
open.  But  it  must  be  able  to  breathe  atmo- 
spheric air,  not  air  dissolved  in  water  as  a  fish 
does,  and  the  nostrils,  instead  of  being  on  the 
snout  as  in  other  mammals,  are  far  back  on  the 
forehead,  so  that  breathing  can  go  on  at 
the  same  time  as  swallowing.  In  short,  as 
someone  has  said,  if  you  took  away  from  the 
whale  all  that  is  adaptation  to  its  mode  of  life 
there  would  be  very  little  of  it  left. 

The  teeth,  when  there  are  any,  have  changed 
in  character,  but  in  the  "right"  whale  they 
disappear  before  birth,  and  have  been  replaced 
by  long  horny  plates  frayed  at  the  ends,  which 
hang  down  into  the  mouth.  There  are  from 
three  to  four  hundred  of  these  plates,  which 
form  the  valuable  "whalebone"  of  com- 
merce. The  whale  swims  with  open  mouth 
through  shoals  of  small  animals  like  the  sea- 
butterflies  and  water-fleas  we  have  spoken  of, 
and  when  it  has  secured  a  good  mouthful  it 
shuts  its  jaws  and  lets  the  water  trickle  out  at 


THE  OPEN  SEA  81 

the  sides  of  its  mouth,  while  the  whalebone 
plates  act  as  a  sieve  and  prevent  the  small 
animals  from  getting  away.  The  stomach  of 
a  dead  whale  has  been  found  to  contain  a  mass 
of  minute  animals  so  thick  that  it  could  only  be 
dug  out  with  a  spade. 

The  whale  has  no  settled  place  of  abode  in 
the  ocean,  and  its  swimming  powers  enable  it 
to  make  enormous  journeys.  Some  whales 
"  travel  twice  a  year  more  than  a  quarter  of  the 
circumference  of  the  globe,  being  in  summer 
amid  the  Arctic  snows,  and  in  winter  on  the 
other  side  of  the  equator."  They  travel  mainly 
in  the  wake  of  their  food-supply,  but  as  there 
is  a  great  regularity  in  the  occurrence  of  the 
smaller  marine  organisms,  "  their  journeyings 
are  in  general  as  regular  as  if  they  were 
arranged  according  to  the  stars,  and  as  if  they 
took  place  along  laid-out  paths  bounded  on 
both  sides." 

On  their  journeyings  the  whales  often  form 
troops  or  "  schools,"  consisting  chiefly  of  females 
and  young  ones.  The  Greenland  whale  has 
usually  only  one  young  one  at  a  time,  which 
may  be  over  three  yards  long  at  birth.  The 
mother  gives  it  suck  for  about  a  year,  and  is 

devotedly  attached  to  it. 
6 


82  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

Unfortunately  for  the  whale  man  long  ago 
discovered  the  value  to  himself  of  the  whale- 
bone and  the  blubber,  and  the  chase  of  the 
"right"  whale  has  gone  on  for  centuries. 
Even  its  mother-love  has  been  turned  to  its 
disadvantage,  for  the  inexperienced  young  one 
is  easily  caught,  and  the  mother  is  absolutely 
careless  of  her  own  safety  in  her  efforts  to 
protect  her  offspring.  Modern  improvements 
in  fishing  vessels  and  apparatus  have  made  the 
warfare  a  very  unequal  one,  and  this  interesting 
animal  is  fast  disappearing  from  the  seas. 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  STORM  PETREL 

No  creature  is  more  characteristic  of  the 
Open  Sea  than  the  Storm  Petrel,  for  it  rarely 
touches  land  except  at  the  nesting-time.  From 
the  breeding-places,  such  as  islets  to  the  north 
and  north-west  of  Scotland,  they  migrate  in 
autumn  to  open  waters  and  spend  all  the  winter 
there.  One  of  their  many  names,  Mother 
Carey's  Chickens,  suggests  that  they  are  dear 
to  the  Holy  Mother,  who  has  the  weak  and 
storm-tossed  in  her  keeping.  As  to  the  word 
petrel,  it  is  supposed  to  refer  to  St.  Peter's 
attempt  to  walk  on  the  water,  but  it  is  more 


THE  OPEN  SEA  83 

likely  that  it  points  to  the  way  in  which  the 
birds'  feet  go  pitter-pattering  as  they  touch  the 
waves  in  their  flight. 

The  Storm  Petrel  is  a  sooty-black  bird,  with 
a  little  white  about  the  tail  and  under  the  wings, 
just  over  six  inches  in  length,  with  long,  some- 
what swift-like  wings  well-suited  for  rapid  flight, 
and  with  long  legs,  the  meaning  of  which  is 
obscure.  Its  relationships  are  with  albatross, 
shearwater,  fulmar,  and  the  like,  and  in  nowise 
with  the  gulls.  This  is  shown  by  the  fact  that 
the  horny  bill  is  made  up  of  numerous  pieces 
(taking  our  thoughts  back  to  reptiles'  scales), 
by  the  curious  drawing  out  of  the  two  nostrils 
into  a  double  -  barrelled  tube,  by  the  single 
chalky-white  egg  with  a  few  reddish-brown 
spots,  by  the  very  long  sooty-ash  down  covering 
the  nestling,  and  by  many  features  going  much 
deeper. 

The  Storm  Petrel  flies  close  to  the  waves 
with  its  web-feet  touching  now  and  then,  and 
at  other  times  it  paddles  about  on  the  surface. 
Its  food  consists  of  small  fishes,  crustaceans, 
molluscs,  and  other  Open-Sea  animals.  At  the 
nesting-time  it  seems  to  be  fond  of  morsels  of 
sorrel !  The  crop  contains  a  good  deal  of  oil 
which  the  bird  vomits  up  forcibly  when  taken 


84  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

by  surprise.  It  is  given  by  both  parents  to  the 
young.  A  captive  Storm  Petrel  was  fed  for 
three  months  on  oil  alone.  The  amount  of  oil 
throughout  the  whole  bird  may  be  inferred  from 
the  fact  that  some  islanders  thread  a  wick 
through  the  dead  body  and  use  it  as  a  lamp, 
"the  excess  of  fat  burning  steadily  until  the 
whole  is  consumed." 

The  Storm  Petrel's  nest  hardly  deserves  the 
name  ;  it  is  never  more  than  a  little  mattress  of 
dry  grass.  The  single  egg  is  laid  (about  the 
end  of  June  in  Scotland)  in  a  hole  among  the 
rocks  or  among  loose  stones,  or  in  a  burrow, 
which  may  be  a  rabbit's,  or  may  be  partly  made 
by  the  bird's  own  exertions,  though  one  would 
not  think  that  tunnelling  was  much  in  its  line. 
There  is  a  heavy  musky  smell  about  the  hole. 

The  parents  seem  to  share  in  brooding, 
which  lasts  for  about  five  weeks.  During  that 
time  the  birds  are  not  seen  coming  or  going, 
for  they  have  become  twilight  birds,  or  dawn 
and  dusk  birds.  We  suppose  one  parent  sits 
by  day  and  the  other  by  night.  After  the 
young  bird  is  hatched  out,  it  seems  to  be  left 
to  itself  all  the  day  long,  while  the  parents 
collect  oil  for  the  heavy  supper  which  their 
nestling  makes  and  needs.  It  is  not  till  the 


g 


8 

in 

I 


THE  OPEN  SEA  85 

autumn  that  the  young  bird  is  able  to  leave  the 
hole  and  fend  for  itself, — a  very  prolonged 
infancy  which  shows  us  that  the  nesting-place 
must  be  well  hidden.  In  this  connection  it 
should  be  noted  that  the  parents  fly  straight 
into  the  hole  when  they  come  in  from  the  sea 
and  leave  in  the  same  direct  way.  They  are 
sometimes  quite  noisy  as  they  fly  about  at 
night,  but  they  know  the  safety  of  darkness. 
They  come  and  they  go  in  dim  light,  at  dusk 
and  at  dawn.  Most  elusive  birds  ! 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Storm  Petrel 
belongs  to  a  family  of  ancient  birds,  with  a  long 
pedigree  going  far  back  to  some  kinship  with 
an  extinct,  giant,  toothed  Diver  (Hesperornis 
of  Cretaceous  times).  Like  its  relatives,  such 
as  the  shearwaters,  it  has  held  its  own  by 
becoming  highly  specialised  in  its  everyday 
habitat  and  also  in  its  way  of  feeding  on  small 
surface  animals  of  the  Open  Sea.  It  is  very 
interesting  to  find  among  its  relatives  a  Diving 
Petrel  (Pelecanoides),  remarkably  but  decep- 
tively like  a  Little  Auk,  which  has  become  a 
most  expert  diver,  disappearing  instantaneously, 
swimming  swiftly  with  its  wings  under  water, 
and  emerging  again  in  flight — a  brilliant 
instance  of  the  way  in  which  survival  is  secured 


86  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

by  trying  every  niche  of  opportunity.  It  is  the 
same  with  the  Storm  Petrel ;  it  has  survived 
by  its  originality. 

OPEN-SEA  INSECTS 

A   fine   example   of  what  we  may  call   the 
adventurousness  or  insurgence  of  life  is  to  be 


FIG.  5. — SEA-SKIMMER,  HALOBATES. 
An  Insect  that  runs  about  on  the  Open  Sea. 

found  in  the  family  of  sea-skimmers  (Halo- 
batidse),  wingless  insects  that  run  along  the 
surface  of  the  water,  often  a  hundred  .miles 
from  land.  They  are  closely  related  to  the 


THE  OPEN  SEA  87 

water  -  measurers  (Hydrometridae)  which  we 
see  skating  about  on  the  surface  of  stagnant 
pools  or  even  on  quiet  reaches  of  a  stream, 
but  if  we  had  been  asked  for  the  unlikeliest 
haunt  for  an  insect  we  should  surely  have  said 
the  open  sea  or  the  deep  sea.  The  sea- 
skimmers  appear  to  feed  on  floating  dead 
animals,  and  when  it  is  stormy  they  sink 
below  the  troubled  waters — how,  we  do  not 
know.  Another  interesting  point  is  that  the 
mother  sea-skimmer  has  been  seen  carrying 
her  eggs  about  with  her  after  they  have  been 
laid. 


TURTLES 

Among  the  higher  animals  of  the  open  sea 
must  be  reckoned  some  of  the  turtles ;  not  the 
edible  turtle,  perhaps,  for  it  is  a  vegetarian, 
and  must,  therefore,  keep  for  the  most  part  to 
the  shore  haunt,  where  seaweeds  grow,  but  the 
carnivorous  Hawksbill  and  the  Loggerhead — 
the  latter  occasionally  found  on  British  coasts. 
There  is  also  the  rare  Leathery  or  Lyre  Turtle 
of  most  warm  seas,  a  veritable  pelagic  giant. 
Dr.  F.  A.  Lucas,  Director  of  the  American 
Museum  of  Natural  History,  tells  us  that  he 


88  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

has  weighed  some  up  to  940  Ib.  and  measured 
some  up  to  7  feet  in  length.  All  these  are 
doubtless  the  descendants  of  land  tortoises, 
for  they  breathe  dry  air  as  terrestrial  animals 
do,  and  they  give  away  their  secret  in  the  fact 
that  they  all  come  to  the  shore  to  lay  their 
eggs  in  the  sand.  Animals  that  have  found  a 
new  kind  of  home  usually  go  back  to  the  old 
home  to  breed.  Whales  evade  this  law 
because  the  mother  carries  her  young  one  for 
a  long  time  before  birth,  so  that  when  it  is 
born  it  can  swim  for  itself. 


SEA-SNAKES  AND  SEA-SERPENTS 

Turtles  have  their  legs  flattened  into  flippers, 
— the  oars  by  which  they  swim  ;  whales  have 
their  fore-limbs  flattened  into  flippers,  which 
are  chiefly  used  in  balancing,  the  propeller 
being  the  tail ;  snakes  have  no  limbs,  but  it 
is  interesting  to  find  that  the  sea-snakes  show 
a  marked  flattening  in  the  tail  region,  and 
sometimes  in  the  posterior  part  of  the  trunk 
as  well.  In  all  cases  the  meaning  of  the 
flattening  is  the  same ;  it  is  an  adaptation 
which  secures  a  good  grip  of  the  water.  The 
sea-snakes  are  mostly  fish-eaters,  and  very 


THE  OPEN  SEA  89 

poisonous ;  they  are  common  in  the  Indian 
Ocean ;  they  are  of  course  the  descendants 
of  land-snakes,  and,  as  we  have  already 
mentioned,  some  of  them  least  come  to  the 
shore  to  bring  forth  their  young. 

The  rock-record  shows  that  there  were  once 
great  sea-serpents,  and  he  is  a  bold  man  who 
says  he  is  sure  there  are  none  living  to-day. 
We  remember  seeing  in  the  Prince  of  Monaco's 
collection  a  great  piece  of  a  scaly  cuttlefish. 
It  came  from  the  stomach  of  a  sperm-whale, 
but  no  one  has  seen  the  animal.  Unless  the 
piece  was  a  piece  of  the  very  last  scaly 
cuttlefish,  the  animal  is  likely  to  be  still 
represented  in  the  seas.  Perhaps  there  may 
be  a  giant  sea-serpent  too. 

So  many  of  those  who  go  down  to  the  sea 
in  ships  have  seen  sea-serpents  that  it  is  quite 
a  reasonable  inquiry  to  ask  what  kinds  of  sea- 
serpents  they  saw.  One  species  certainly 
consists  of  the  backs  of  a  row  of  porpoises 
swimming  quickly  and  showing  at  regular 
intervals  on  the  surface.  Another  species 
consists  of  a  long  single-file  of  sea-fowl  flying 
close  to  the  surface.  Another  species  is  one 
of  the  large  sharks,  another  is  certainly  a  large 
cuttle,  and  another  consists  of  the  long  lips 


90  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

and  tentacles  of  a  huge  jelly-fish  swaying  near 
the  surface.  Some  jelly-fish  have  a  disc  a  yard 
in  diameter,  and  tentacles  over  30  feet  in 
length. 

Another  sea-serpent  which  our  friend  Mr. 
James  Reid  of  Stonehaven  went  far  to  identify 
is  almost  certainly  the  Oar-fish  or  Ribbon-fish 
(Regalecus),  a  silvery  fish  flattened  like  an  oar, 
sometimes  over  20  feet  in  length.  It  is 
normally  a  deep-water  fish,  but  it  sometimes 
swims  with  an  undulatory  motion  at  the  surface, 
and  may,  when  attacked  by  some  enemy,  raise 
part  of  its  body  several  feet  out  of  the  water. 

FITNESSES  OF  THE  OPEN-SEA  DRIFTERS 

It  is  plain  that  one  of  the  chief  requirements 
of  an  animal  that  lives  in  the  open  sea  is, 
that  it  should  be  able  to  keep  afloat.  This  is 
secured  in  many  different  ways.  Thus  there 
are  various  arrangements  for  increasing  the 
surface  of  the  body  without  greatly  increasing 
the  weight.  Many  minute  surface  creatures 
are  practically  unsinkable  even  though  their 
skeleton  is  often  made  of  flint.  Their  armature 
is  produced  into  delicate  processes  or,  in  some 
cases,  stalked  discs  like  half  dumb-bells,  which 


THE  OPEN  SEA 


FIG.  6. — A  REPRESENTATIVE  JELLY-FISH  OF  THE  OPEN  SEA. 
Note  the  four  frilled  Lips  and  the  Tentacles  round  the  Margin  of  the  Disc. 


92  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

give  them  a  big  hold  of  the  water.  Some 
larval  fishes,  like  those  of  the  Angler,  have 
long  flexible  ribbons  floating  out  like  decora- 
tions ;  and  these  probably  help  in  flotation 

(Fig.  7). 

Some  of  the  drifters  have  bodies  large  in 
size,  but  with  so  much  sea-water  in  them  that 
they  cannot  sink.  They  have  almost  the  same 
specific  gravity  as  the  water.  If  we  look  into 
the  sea  from  a  boat  we  often  see  the  common 
jelly-fish  (Aurelia)  opening  and  shutting  its 
umbrella  or  disc  a  little  below  the  surface. 
It  looks  quite  large  in  the  water,  and  for  a 
time  after  it  has  been  cast  upon  the  shore 
by  the  tide.  But  a  few  hours  later  it  has 
shrivelled  up  into  a  very  papery  heap  indeed. 
Its  body  is  made  up  of  more  than  ninety  per 
cent,  of  water,  and  when  that  has  evaporated 
there  is  very  little  animal  matter  left.  A 
great  many  drifting  animals  have  this  swollen, 
watery  tissue. 

The  presence  of  fat  or  oil  serves  the  same 
purpose  of  lessening  the  body  weight,  and 
many  of  the  smaller  animals  and  some  pelagic 
eggs  have  this  character  in  common  with  the 
actively  moving  animals  like  the  whales, 
porpoises,  and  many  fishes. 


THE  OPEN  SEA  93        J 


94  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

Some  of  the  drifters,  instead  of  having  the 
whole  body  made  light,  have  some  special 
part  of  it  adapted  to  serve  the  same  end.  We 
can  best  understand  these  adaptations  if  we 
compare  a  pelagic  animal  with  one  of  its  own 
relatives  which  lives  under  different  conditions. 
For  instance,  in  many  parts  of  the  ocean,  there 
are  often  to  be  seen  swarms  of  what  are 
popularly  called  "sea-butterflies,"  or,  not  quite 
so  prettily  but  more  accurately,  "  winged 
snails."  These  little  animals  are  Gasteropod 
Molluscs,  and  some  of  them — for  there  are 
many  different  kinds — have  shells,  in  one 
case  spirally  twisted  like  that  of  the  snail. 
But  whatever  be  the  form  of  the  shell  it  is 
always  small  and  light  so  as  not  to  add  much 
weight  to  the  body.  In  place  of  the  fleshy 
walking  "foot"  of  so  many  land  and  shore 
snails  the  sea-butterflies  have  "wings,"  not 
in  the  least  like  those  of  a  butterfly,  but  simply 
outstretched  lobes  or  leaves  of  muscle  which 
buoy  them  up  and  catch  the  wind  so  that 
they  seem  to  be  skimming  lightly  over  the 
surface  of  the  water.  Most  of  the  sea- 
butterflies  inhabit  warm  latitudes,  but  one 
kind,  with  a  shell  no  larger  than  a  pin- 
head,  occurs  in  such  numbers  in  the  Arctic 


THE  OPEN  SEA 


95 


seas     that     the     fishermen    call    it     "  whale- 
food." 

Sometimes  the  special  device  for  keeping 
afloat  is  just  some  transformation  of,  or  addition 
to,  the  animal's  usual  organs  of  locomotion. 
Many  of  the  tiny  crustaceans,  known  as 
copepods  or  "  water-fleas,"  have  on  the  jointed 
legs  that  they  possess,  in  common  with  their 
larger  relatives  —  lobsters,  shrimps,  and  the 
like  —  thin  projecting  spines,  each  bearing 
smaller  spines,  all  so  delicate  and  so  much 


FIG.  8.— AN  OPEN-SEA  "WATER  FLEA." 
Showing  Delicate  Processes  which  make  Flotation  easy. 

interlaced  that  the  whole  structure  has  the 
appearance  of  a  feather.  But  that  is  not 
enough  to  keep  the  copepod  afloat ;  it  uses 
the  long  antennae  or  feelers  on  its  head  to  give 
a  kind  of  rowing  stroke.  It  does  this  for 


96  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

several  successive  strokes,  and  then  stops  for 
a  little.  "  During  the  period  of  rest  the  body 
sinks  slowly,  sometimes  imperceptibly,  but 
never  so  much  that  it  cannot  recover  its 
position  in  the  water  after  the  first  few 
strokes." 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  FLOATING  BARNACLE 

Barnacles  are  strange  crustaceans  which 
give  up  free-swimming  when  they  are  very 
young  and  attach  themselves  to  drifting  logs 
or  the  keels  of  ships.  Even  a  sea-snake  has 
been  seen  with  a  big  bunch  on  its  tail,  and 
some  of  the  unstalked  acorn-shells,  which  are 
second  cousins  of  the  stalked  barnacles,  are 
found  attached  to  the  skin  of  whales. 

The  newly  hatched  barnacle  is  like  the 
newly  hatched  larva  of  many  of  the  lower 
crustaceans.  It  has  a  body  a  little  like  half  a 
pear  cut  lengthwise  and  about  the  size  of  a 
small  pinhead.  It  has  a  median  eye  on  the 
top  of  its  head  and  three  pairs  of  swimming 
appendages.  It  is  called  a  Nauplius,  but  that 
is  neither  here  nor  there.  It  feeds  and  grows 
and  moults,  changing  its  form  into  what  is 
called  a  Cyprid  larva.  This  seems  to  become 


THE  OPEN  SEA  97 

exhausted,  for  it  attaches  itself  by  its  head  to 
a  floating  log,  and  the  front  of  the  head  grows 


FIG.  9. — A  CLUSTER  OF  BARNACLES  (LEPAS  ANATIFERA). 

Hanging  from  a  Floating  Log.     Note  the  Curled  Feet  projecting  from 

the  5-valved  Shell. 

into  a  long  elastic  stalk,  which  bears  the  main 
part   of    the    body   on   its    free   end.       From 

7 


98 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


between  the  five  valves  of  a  shell  that  protects 
the  main  body  of  the  barnacle,  six  pairs  of 
feather-like  limbs  can  be  protruded,  which 
waft  microscopic  organisms  and  particles  into 
the  mouth.  So  much  for  the  ordinary  ship- 


A  B 

FIG.  10. 

A.  THE  FLOATING  BARNACLE,  with  a  self- 
made  Buoy  on  the  Stalk  between  it  and  a 
piece  of  Floating  Seaweed. 

B.  A  COMMON  BARNACLE. 

barnacle,  hundreds  of  which  may  sometimes 
be  found  attached  to  a  log  which  is  tossed  up 
on  the  beach  by  a  storm  after  having  drifted, 
it  may  be,  across  the  Atlantic. 

The  particular  kind  of  barnacle  which  we 


THE  OPEN  SEA  99 

are  calling  the  Floating  Barnacle  (Lepas 
fascicularis]  often  fastens  itself  to  a  small  piece 
of  detached  seaweed — it  may  be  to  a  feather 
or  a  wooden  match.  Its  shell-valves  are  very 
lightly  built,  with  little  lime  in  them,  and  this 
is  well  suited  for  a  creature  that  fixes  itself  to 
a  light  float.  But  in  spite  of  its  lightness  of 
shell,  the  Floating  Barnacle  often  becomes,  as 
it  grows  bigger,  too  heavy  for  its  float,  and 
begins  to  drag  it  below  the  surface.  What 
then  does  the  creature  do  —  we  wish  we 
understood  it  better — but  make  a  somewhat 
gelatinous,  roundish  buoy  containing  bubbles 
of  gas.  This  is  secreted  at  the  lower  end  of 
the  attaching  stalk,  just  above  the  main  body, 
and  the  self-made  buoy  enables  the  barnacle 
to  continue  floating  at  the  surface.  This  is  a 
very  pretty  adaptation  (Fig.  10). 

HUNGER  AND  LOVE  IN  THE  OPEN  SEA 

Hunger  is  much  in  evidence  in  the  open  sea. 
The  baleen  whale  rushes  through  the  water, 
engulfing  countless  open-sea  creatures  in  the 
huge  cavern  of  its  mouth.  They  are  caught 
on  the  frayed  edges  of  the  whalebone  plates 
which  hang  downwards  from  the  palate.  If 


ioo  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

we  look  into  the  mouth  of  a  good-natured 
horse  when  it  yawns  we  see  ridges  crossing 
the  palate ;  if  these  ridges  were  to  grow  into 
long  vertical  plates  and  become  horny  they 
would  correspond  to  whalebone  plates.  Every 
now  and  then  the  whale  raises  its  tongue  and 
brushes  a  myriad  of  creatures  towards  the 
back  of  the  mouth,  where  they  are  swallowed. 
It  is  interesting  that  this  giant  should  feed  on 
such  dainty  morsels.  The  reason  why  it  does 
not  drown  as  it  rushes  open-mouthed  through 
the  water  is  that  it  shunts  its  glottis  (the 
entrance  to  the  windpipe)  forward  to  embrace 
the  posterior  end  of  the  nasal  passage,  so  that 
no  water  goes  down  the  wrong  way ! 

But  there  is  love  as  well  as  hunger  in  the 
open  sea,  and  no  better  example  could  be  found 
than  the  Paper  Nautilus  or  Argonaut.  This  is 
a  kind  of  cuttlefish  which  floats  on  the  surface, 
and  is  not  to  be  confused  with  the  Pearly 
Nautilus  which  belongs  rather  to  the  shore 
haunt.  The  most  remarkable  thing  about  the 
Argonaut  is  that  the  female  makes,  for  the  pro- 
tection of  its  eggs  and  young  ones,  what  may 
well  be  called  the  most  beautiful  cradle  in  the 
world.  It  is  not  a  house  to  live  in  like  the 
chambered  shell  of  the  Pearly  Nautilus  ;  it  is  a 


THE  OPEN  SEA  101 

cradle  made  by  the  female  only.  Moreover, 
the  delicate  cradle  is  made  as  a  secretion  from 
two  of  the  "arms,"  not  as  a  secretion  from  the 
"mantle,"  the  fold  of  skin  which  manufactures 
the  shell  of  all  other  Molluscs. 

Another  pretty  case  is  the  egg-raft  of  the 
mollusc  called  lanthina.  This  open-sea  Gas- 
teropod  has  a  lightly  built  shell  of  a  fine  violet 
colour,  and  when  the  time  for  egg-laying  comes 
a  bubbly  float  is  made  in  which  the  eggs  are 
embedded,  and  this  is  towed  about  by  the 
parent  as  it  swims. 

THE  OPEN  SEA  AS  A  NURSERY 

Another  big  fact  must  be  included  in  our 
picture  of  the  open  sea — that  it  is  the  nursery 
for  the  young  stages  of  many  shore-animals. 
Delicate  young  stages  which  could  not  survive 
for  an  hour  in  the  rough-and-tumble  conditions 
of  the  shore  are  nurtured  safely  in  the  spacious- 
ness and  easy-going  uniformity  of  the  open  sea. 
There  is  no  better  example  than  the  common 
Shore- Crab  (Carcinus  mcenas).  The  develop- 
ing eggs  are  carried  about  by  the  mother  under 
the  shelter  of  her  tail.  Out  of  the  eggs  come 
dainty  pinhead-like,  free-swimming  larvae,  called 


102  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

zoese,  marked  by  a  spine  rising  vertically  above 
the  back,  and  by  a  tail  sticking  out  at  an 
angle  to  the  rest  of  the  body.  These  larvae  are 
swept  out  into  the  safety  of  the  open  water,  and 
they  swim  about  near  the  surface.  They  feed, 
they  grow,  they  moult,  and  another  form  of 
larva  results.  This  does  the  same,  and  a 
Megalops  larva  results,  which  is  beginning  to 
be  like  a  crab.  It  has  lost  the  spine;  it  has 
stalked  eyes;  it  has  got  its  full  complement 
of  legs.  Now  this  Megalops  bends  its  tail 
forwards  and  upwards  underneath  the  anterior 
part  of  the  body  (the  cephalothorax] ;  it 
ceases  to  be  a  free-swimmer ;  it  sinks  to  the 
floor  of  the  sea,  and  creeps  up  the  slope 
to  its  birthplace  on  the  shore — a  little  crab 
about  half  the  size  of  the  nail  of  our  little 
finger. 

There  is  an  interesting  illustration  of  "  The 
Balance  of  Nature "  in  this  connection.  It 
seems  that  the  shore-waters  are,  on  the  average, 
richer  in  Plankton  than  any  other  waters,  the 
reason  being  that  they  are  always  receiving 
abundant  supplies  of  valuable  salts  brought 
down  from  inland  by  rivers  and  streams.  So 
the  shore-waters  serve  as  a  sort  of  nursery  of 
minute  creatures  that  get  swept  out  to  sea  to 


THE  OPEN  SEA  103 

form  the  "floating  sea-meadows."  Thus  the 
Shore  helps  the  Open  Sea.  On  the  other  hand, 
as  we  have  seen,  there  are  many  shore-animals 
which  depend  upon  the  Open  Sea,  for  it  is  the 
kindly  cradle  of  their  fragile  youth. 


CHAPTER   III 
THE   GREAT   DEEPS 

The  Challenger  Expedition— The  Deep  Deep  Sea— Great 
Pressure — Very  Cold — Very  Dark — Very  Calm  and  Silent 
— Monotony — No  Depth  Limit  to  Life — No  Plants  in  the 
Deep  Sea — No  Rottenness — A  Representative  Fauna — 
Fitnesses  of  Deep-sea  Animals — Puzzle  of  Phosphorescence 
— Big  Eyes  and  Little  Eyes — Origin  of  Deep-sea  Animals 
— Hunger  and  Love  in  the  Deep  Sea — Retrospect. 

TO  our  forefathers  the  depths  of  the  sea 
were  as  unknown  and  as  mysterious  as 
fairyland.  Very  early,  indeed,  fishermen  had 
begun  to  explore  the  surface-waters,  and  had 
forced  them  increasingly  to  contribute  of  their 
abundance  to  their  support,  but  the  life  of  the 
great  depths  was  absolutely  unknown,  though 
imagination  peopled  them  with  strange  forms. 
As  late  as  the  sixteenth  century  a  famous  book 
by  Conrad  Gesner  contained,  mixed  up  with 
illustrations  of  real  animals,  pictures  of  mermen 
and  mermaidens,  tritons,  dragons,  sea-devils, 
sea-bishops,  and  other  fabled  monsters. 


104 


PLATE  VII. — THE  FLOOR  OF  THE  DEEP  SEA. 

Showing  a  dredge  being  dragged  along,  three  strange  abyssal  fishes,  a 
graceful  yard-high  Umbellula,  with  a  tassel  of  Polyps  at  the  top  and  the 
base  fixed  in  the  ooze. 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  105 

By  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century 
imagination  was  being  corrected  by  scientific 
investigation,  and  people  were  becoming  dis- 
inclined to  believe  more  than  they  could  see. 
Apparatus  for  research  was  still  very  imperfect, 
and  we  find  a  great  English  naturalist,  Edward 
Forbes,  in  1850,  declaring  his  belief  that  there 
are  no  living  animals  below  300  fathoms. 
And  this  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  in  1818  Sir 
John  Ross  dredged  a  Brittle-Star  (Astrophyton) 
from  800  to  1000  fathoms. 

Even  when  animals  were  brought  up  in  the 
net  from  considerable  depths,  it  was  objected 
that  there  could  be  no  certainty  that  these  were 
not  caught  on  the  way  up.  But  that  living 
creatures  existed  at  much  greater  depths  than 
had  been  supposed  was  suddenly  proved  beyond 
all  doubt  by  an  accident.  A  submarine  cable 
broke,  and  when  the  two  ends  were  fished  up 
for  repair,  they  were  found  encrusted  with 
several  different  kinds  of  animals.  This  dis- 
covery gave  a  great  impetus  to  investigation. 
It  was  too  costly  for  private  enterprise,  but  the 
Governments  of  various  countries,  Britain, 
France,  Norway,  Italy,  and  the  United  States, 
took  the  matter  in  hand,  and  expedition  after 
expedition  was  sent  out,  with  special  equipment 


io6  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

for  studying  the  physical  conditions  of  the  great 
depths,  and  obtaining  specimens  of  the  animals 
that  inhabit  them. 


THE  «  CHALLENGER  "  EXPEDITION 

The  first  great  expedition  was  that  of  the 
Challenger  (1872-76),  which  may  be  called  a 
Columbus  voyage,  since  it  practically  discovered 
a  New  World — the  world  of  the  Deep  Sea. 
During  three  and  a  half  years  the  Challenger 
circumnavigated  the  globe,  cruising  over  68,900 
nautical  miles.  The  naturalist  in  charge  was 
Sir  Wyville  Thomson,  and  the  staff  included  Mr. 
John  Murray  (the  late  Sir  John  Murray)  and  Mr. 
J.  Y.  Buchanan.  Reaching  down  with  the  long 
arm  of  the  dredge,  the  explorers  raised  treasures 
from  over  300  stations.  The  results  of  this 
great  expedition  were  published  under  Sir  John 
Murray's  editorship  in  fifty  quarto  volumes. 
These  form  the  firm  foundations  of  oceanog- 
raphy— the  science  of  the  sea. 

It  was  at  first  expected  that  many  of  the 
deep-sea  animals  would  be  quite  different  from 
those  living  in  shallower  waters,  and  would 
resemble  older  types  now  known  only  as  fossils, 
but  with  few  exceptions  this  did  not  prove  to 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  107 

be  the  case.  The  deep-sea  animals  have  been 
found  on  the  whole  to  be  very  similar  to  others 
of  the  same  families  living  on  the  shore  or  near 
the  shore  elsewhere,  with,  however,  certain  well- 
marked  differences,  which  make  them  better 
fitted  for  life  in  their  actual  surroundings. 

Thanks  to  the  efforts  of  the  different  ex- 
ploring expeditions  and  to  the  published  records 
of  their  work,  we  have  now  some  very  definite 
ideas  of  the  conditions  of  life  at  the  bottom  of 
the  sea,  and  of  the  ways  in  which  animals  are 
adapted  to  them. 

Every  expedition  that  has  been  sent  out  has 
carried  more  and  more  perfected  ^apparatus  for 
exploring  the  great  depths.  It  has  been  found 
possible  to  bring  up  specimens  of  the  lowest 
layer  of  the  water,  and  of  the  actual  sea-floor 
itself,  as  well  as  of  the  animals  that  lived  there. 
Thermometers  have  been  devised  for  register- 
ing the  temperature,  and  instruments  for 
measuring  the  pressure  at  different  levels. 

THE  DEEP  DEEP  SEA 

By  the  deep  sea  naturalists  mean  practically 
the  floor  of  the  deep  parts  of  the  sea  and  the  layers 
of  dark  water  near  the  floor.  Comparatively 


no  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

It  has  happened  repeatedly  that  a  closed 
glass  thermometer  sent  down  inside  a  metal 
tube  has  been  brought  up  again  powdered  to  a 
fine  dust.  In  one  experiment  made  on  board 
the  Challenger,  a  thick  glass  tube  full  of  air 
was  sealed  at  both  ends,  wrapped  in  flannel, 
and  put  inside  a  copper  tube  with  holes  at  each 
end.  This  was  lowered  to  a  depth  of  2000 
fathoms,  and  was  then  drawn  up  again.  Not 
only  was  the  glass  tube  powdered,  but  the  side 
of  the  copper  case  was  crushed  inwards  by  the 
pressure.  Before  the  empty  space  caused  by 
the  shivering  of  the  glass  tube  could  be  filled 
with  water,  the  side  of  the  copper  case  was 
stove  in — an  "implosion,"  as  one  of  the  ex- 
plorers said,  had  occurred. 

Because  of  the  pressure,  deep-sea  animals 
are  "liable  to  an  accident  to  which  no  other 
animal  in  the  world  is  liable — that  of  tum- 
bling up."  Most  fishes  have  a  silvery  swim- 
bladder  or  air-bladder,  which  contains  gas 
and  enables  the  fish  to  accommodate  itself 
to  different  depths.  But  this  accommodation 
must  take  place  very  gradually,  and  if  a 
deep-sea  fish,  in  chasing  its  prey,  rises  too 
high  or  too  suddenly,  its  swim-bladder  expands 
so  much  that  it  cannot  be  controlled  by  the 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  in 

muscles.  The  fish  is  therefore  unable  to  go 
down  to  the  bottom  again,  but  rises  helplessly, 
and  more  and  more  rapidly,  until  it  reaches 
the  surface,  usually  dead,  with  its  body  greatly 
distended,  and  sometimes  even  split  open. 

VERY  COLD 

The  deep  sea  is  a  very  cold  haunt,  for  the 
sun's  heat  is  practically  lost  at  about  150 
fathoms  ;  and  there  is  a  continual  sinking  down 
of  cold  water,  rich  in  oxygen,  from  the  Poles, 
especially  from  the  South.  Throughout  the 
year  there  is  little  variation  in  the  abyssal 
temperature,  which  remains  at  about  28°-34° 
Fahrenheit,  a  little  on  each  side  of  the  freezing- 
point  of  fresh  water.  Eternal  winter  reigns. 
There  are  cleverly  made  thermometers  for 
taking  the  temperature  of  the  abysses ;  thus, 
after  the  well-protected  thermometer  has  been 
down  for  a  while,  a  metal  "messenger"  is  sent 
spinning  down  the  wire,  which  hits  a  spring 
and  turns  the  thermometer  upside  down,  so 
that  it  cannot  change  on  the  way  up.  In  a 
similar  way  water-bottles  that  collect  samples 
of  the  water  at,  various  depths  can  be  auto- 
matically closed  at  any  point. 


H2  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

VERY  DARK 

Very  sensitive  bromo-gelatine  plates,  auto- 
matically exposed  and  closed  again  at  a  depth 
of  500  fathoms — about  half  a  mile — show  that 
some  rays  of  light  reach  that  depth.  For 
practical  purposes,  however,  it  is  dark  at  250 
fathoms.  Thus  the  deep  sea  is  a  world  of 
dreadful  night,  and  the  utterness  of  the  darkness 
must  be  almost  intensified,  one  would  think, 
by  the  fitful  gleams  of  "  phosphorescent "  light 
given  forth  by  various  deep-sea  animals,  both 
sedentary  and  wandering.  Perhaps  it  is  like 
the  very  badly  lighted  suburbs  of  a  big  town  ; 
perhaps  it  is  like  a  moor  on  a  very  dark  night, 
with  only  a  few  stars  overhead. 

VERY  CALM  AND  SILENT 

The  deep  sea  is  a  place  of  silence  and  calm, 
for  no  sound  can  reach  the  depths,  and  the 
severest  storms  are  comparatively  shallow  in 
their  grip.  There  are  no  swift  currents,  but 
at  most  a  gentle  flow  over  the  beds  of  ooze. 
What  is  this  "  ooze  "  ?  Over  vast  tracts  of  the 
ocean-floor  there  is  an  accumulation  of  minute 
particles,  as  fine  as  dust,  varying  in  character 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  113 

from  place  to  place.  This  is  ooze.  One  kind 
consists  mainly  of  the  beautiful  lime-shells  of 
certain  types  of  chalk-forming  animals  or 
Foraminifera  (Globigerinids)  which  live  on  the 
surface  of  the  sea.  When  these  animals  are 
killed  the  shells  sink  to  form  Globigerina 
deposit,  which  is  very  abundant  on  some  parts 
of  the  floor  of  the  Atlantic.  Similarly  there  is 
Radiolarian  ooze,  consisting  chiefly  of  the 
beautiful  flint-shells  belonging  to  another  set 
of  pelagic  animals.  Pteropod  ooze  consists 
mainly  of  the  remains  of  the  delicate  shells  of 
certain  "  sea-butterflies,"  and  Diatom  ooze 
consists  mainly  of  the  siliceous  shells  of  these 
very  simple  pelagic  plants.  Then  there  is 
what  is  called  "  Red  Clay,"  though  it  is  neither 
red  nor  clay,  a  fine  powdery  stuff  made  by  the 
final  disintegration  of  mineral  materials — all 
sorts  of  things  reduced  to  their  lowest  terms. 
In  a  general  way  we  must  think  of  the  ooze  as 
due  to  the  settling  down  of  "the  dust  of  the 
sea."  In  its  softer  forms  it  has  been  described 
as  "like  butter  in  summer."  If  there  were 
rapid  currents  the  ooze  would  be  swept  about 
and  make  life  impossible,  but  it  is  well  suited 
for  a  world  of  calm.  When  we  think  of  the 

ooze  we  can  readily  understand  why  many  of 
8 


H4  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

the  sedentary  abyssal  animals,  such  as  the  Glass- 
Rope-Sponge,  are  fixed  by  long  stalks,  and 
why  many  of  the  wandering  abyssal  animals, 
such  as  crabs  and  sea-spiders,  have  very  lanky 
legs,  for  walking  delicately  on  the  treacherous 
surface. 


MONOTONY 

The  Deep  Sea  must  be  the  most  monotonous 
place  in  the  world.  There  is  no  scenery,  but 
a  succession  of  dreary  undulations  like  those  of 
sand-dunes.  Only  here  and  there  are  there 
ridges  like  water-sheds  or  volcanic  cones  rising 
to  the  surface,  perhaps  to  form  the  foundations 
of  sunlit  coral  islands.  Moreover,  everything 
is  so  continuous — eternal  winter,  eternal  night, 
eternal  silence.  What  an  eerie  picture  this — 
a  deep,  dark,  cold,  calm,  silent,  monotonous 
world. 


NO  DEPTH-LIMIT  TO  LIFE 

What  of  the  life  of  the  great  deeps  ?  The 
biggest  fact  is  that  there  is  no  "deep"  too 
deep  for  life.  There  are  more  animals  at  the 
more  moderate  depths  ;  there  are  more  animals 


PLATE  VIII. — DEEP  SEA  NEAR  SHORE. 

In  the  shallow  shore  area,  note  Crab,  Star-fish,  Sea  Anemone,  Seaweed.  In 
the  great  depth,  note  a  fish  with  enormous  gape,  a  young-  fish  with  long- 
stalked  eyes,  two  fixed  Feaiher-Stars,  an  Umbellula  a  yard  high,  with^the 
base  of  its  stalk  embedded  in  the  ooze. 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  115 

on  the  lime-ooze  than  on  the  "  red-clay"  mud- 
ooze  ;  and  we  do  not  know  much  about  the 
thinly  peopled  miles  of  water  between  the  limit 
of  the  light,  say  half  a  mile  at  the  most,  and 
the  floor  itself.  But  the  big  fact  is  that  wher- 
ever the  long  arm  of  the  dredge  has  reached 
down  it  has  brought  up  living  creatures.  It  is 
astounding  to  read  that  on  the  "  Michael  Sars" 
exploration,  the  late  Sir  John  Murray  and  Dr. 
Johan  Hjort  worked  an  otter-trawl  with  a 
spread  of  50  feet  at  a  depth  of  2820  fathoms, 
which  is  over  3  miles  ! 

NO  PLANTS  IN  THE  DEEP  SEA 

There  are,  of  course,  no  plants  in  the  great 
depths,  except  the  resting-stages  of  a  few  Algae 
that  have  sunk  down  from  the  surface.  We 
say,  "  of  course,"  because  all  ordinary  plants, 
possessing  chlorophyll  (disguised  by  other 
colours  in  many  seaweeds),  require  light  if  they 
are  to  live.  This  raises  an  interesting  question, 
for  if  there  are  no  plants  it  seems  at  first  sight 
as  if  all  the  abyssal  animals  must  be  eating  one 
another,  which  is  absurd,  as  Euclid  used  to  say. 
No  doubt  the  deep-sea  fish  eats  the  deep-sea 
crustacean,  and  the  deep-sea  crustacean  the 


n6  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

deep-sea   worm,    and    the    worm  —  something 
else  ;  but  that  cannot  be  the  whole  story. 

What  then  is  the  basis  of  the  food-supply  of 
the  deep-sea  animals?  The  first  part  of  the 
answer  to  this  question  is,  that  although  there 
are  no  living  plants  there  is  often  plenty  of 
dead  vegetable  matter.  Some  of  this  is  washed 
out  from  the  coastal  belt  and  from  the  mouths 
of  rivers,  for  even  at  great  depths,  far  away 
from  the  coast,  animals  have  been  fished  up 
with  their  stomachs  full  of  remains  of  sea-grass 
and  even  of  terrestrial  plants.  But  the  greater 
part  of  it  comes  from  the  surface,  and  consists 
of  the  remains  of  the  minute  algae  or  marine 
plants  which,  as  we  have  seen,  are  so  abundant 
there.  These  minute  particles  of  vegetable 
matter  form  the  food  of  many  of  the  smaller 
deep-sea  creatures. 

Secondly,  we  must  remember  that  dead 
animal  matter  is  continually  sinking  down  from 
the  surface.  This  consists  of  minute  animals 
that  have  been  killed  by  vicissitudes  of  tem- 
perature and  the  like,  or  of  particles  from  the 
decomposing  bodies  of  surface  animals  which 
have  either  fed  directly  upon  plants,  or  have 
been  able  to  elaborate  their  own  food  in  the 
same  way  as  plants. 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  117 

1  In  rare  cases  it  may  be  that  organic  matter 
in  the  water  is  simply  absorbed  by  the  animal's 
body  without  any  direct  "feeding"  at  all,  or  it 
may  be  wafted  into  the  mouth  by  tentacles  and 
cilia,  or  it  may  simply  sink  into  capacious  open 
mouths,  as  in  the  case  of  abyssal  sea-anemones. 
But  many  of  the  animals  living  on  the  ocean- 
floor  are  "mud-eaters,"  and  as  the  rich  "ooze  " 
passes  through  their  food-canal  the  organic 
matter  it  contains  is  digested.  The  same  thing 
happens  in  the  case  of  the  common  earthworm 
as  it  eats  its  way  through  the  soil,  or  in  the 
case  of  the  lobworms  on  the  sandy  beach. 

It  may  be  asked  how  we  know  what  deep- 
sea  animals  eat  since  we  cannot  of  course 
actually  see  what  takes  place  in  the  dark 
abysses.  The  answer  is  that  the  contents  of 
the  food-canal  can  be  studied  in  animals 
dredged  up,  and  also  that  we  can  carefully 
compare  those  that  are  brought  up  in  the 
dredge  with  their  near  relatives  living  under 
different  conditions,  and  try  to  make  out  what 
the  differences  between  them  may  mean. 

Thus  it  is  certain  that  many  of  the  fishes  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea  are  voracious  flesh-eaters. 
Some  of  them  are  of  the  usual  wedge-shape, 
with  long  tails,  but  a  great  many  are  quite 


n8  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

different.  They  have  enormous  heads  with 
strong  jaws  and  teeth,  and  very  large  round 
bodies,  so  that  they  look  as  if  they  were 
"  nothing  but  a  mouth  and  a  stomach."  Some- 
times the  lower  part  of  the  skin  of  the  body  is 
so  loose  that  it  can  stretch  to  an  enormous 
extent,  and  more  than  once  a  fish  has  been 
dredged  up  containing  within  it,  still  undigested, 
another  as  big  as,  if  not  bigger,  than  itself ! 

Before  we  leave  the  question  of  food,  we 
should  be  clear  in  regard  to  two  things — first, 
that  the  absence  of  living  plants  in  the  Deep 
Sea  is  bound  to  make  the  animal's  struggle  for 
existence  very  keen ;  and,  second,  that  what 
count  for  most  are  not  the  bodies  of  big  animals 
that  occasionally  sink  to  the  bottom,  but  the 
minute  creatures  which  are  ceaselessly  sinking. 
It  is  rather  a  pretty  picture — the  ceaseless  rain 
of  dead  animalcules  sinking  through  the  miles 
of  water  like  snowflakes  on  a  quiet  winter 
evening. 

NO  ROTTENNESS 

We  are  accustomed  to  think  of  Bacteria  as 
practically  omnipresent,  playing  many  a  role  in 
the  drama  of  life,  now  helping  and  again 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  119 

hindering.  There  are  many  Bacteria  in  the 
surface-waters  of  the  sea,  where  they  help  in 
the  circulation  of  matter,  but  there  do  not  seem 
to  be  any  in  the  great  depths.  That  means 
that  there  is  no  rotting,  for  there  is  no  rotting 
without  Bacteria.  If  a  dead  whale  sinks  to 
the  floor  of  the  sea,  with  its  flesh  compacted 
together  like  pressed  beef,  it  is  nibbled  to 
fragments  by  crustaceans  and  other  scavengers, 
and  all  of  it  is  devoured  or  dissolved,  save  the 
cowrie-like  ear-bones  which  are  almost  as  hard 
as  stone.  But  the  microscopic  atomies  in  their 
never-ending  shower  count  for  much  more  than 
the  carcases  of  whales. 

A  REPRESENTATIVE  FAUNA 

It  is  interesting  to  find  that  the  assemblage 
of  animals  on  the  floor  of  the  Deep  Sea  is 
not  a  picked  one,  but  very  representative. 
There  are  many  simple  microscopic  creatures 
— Foraminifers  and  Radiolarians ;  many  horny 
and  flinty  (but  no  calcareous)  sponges ;  sea- 
anemones  and  corals ;  worms  of  many  kinds 
in  abundance ;  star-fishes,  brittle-stars,  sea- 
urchins,  sea-cucumbers,  and  many  sea-lilies ; 
numerous  crustaceans  and  quaint  creatures 


120  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

called  sea-spiders,  whose  precise  relationships 
are  uncertain  ;  lamp-shells  and  colonies  related 
to  the  sea-mat ;  all  sorts  of  molluscs — bivalves, 
snails,  and  cuttles ;  the  degenerate  sea-squirts, 
some  on  long  stalks ;  and  numerous  strange 
fishes.  Here  the  list  ends — for  we  dare  not 
include  sea-serpents  in  the  abyssal  fauna  at 
least. 

Walt  Whitman's  famous  picture,  "  The  World 
below  the  Brine,"  refers  not  so  much  to  the 
Deep  Sea  as  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea  within 
the  shore-area  in  the  wide  sense.  But  it  is 
incomparably  fine. 

"  Forests  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  the  branches  and  leaves, 

Sea-lettuce,  vast  lichens,  strange  flowers  and  seeds,  the 
thick  tangle,  the  openings,  and  the  pink  turf, 

Different  colours,  pale  grey  and  green,  purple,  white,  and 
gold,  the  play  of  the  light  through  the  water, 

Dumb  swimmers  there  among  the  rocks,  coral,  gluten, 
grass,  rushes,  and  the  aliment  of  the  swimmers, 

Sluggish  existences  grazing  there  or  suspended  close  to 
the  bottom, 

Sight  in  these  ocean  depths,  wars,  pursuits,  tribes  breath- 
ing that  thick-breathing  air,  as  so  many  do." 

FITNESSES  OF  DEEP-SEA  ANIMALS 

Many  of  the  fixed  animals  of  the  great 
depths  have  long  stalks  which  raise  the 


FIG.  ii. — FEATHER-STARS  OR  SEA-LILIES  (CRINOIDS). 
Growing  from  the  Floor  of  the  Deep  Sea. 


122  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

important  part  of  the  body  out  of  the  treacher- 
ous, smothering  ooze.  This  is  very  well 
illustrated  by  the  sea-lilies  or  Crinoids,  distant 
relatives  of  star-fishes,  which  occur  in  great 
beds  like  daffodils  by  the  lake-side.  Another 
very  good  example  is  to  be  found  in  the 
Umbellulas,  near  relatives  of  the  sea-pens, 
where  the  stalk  is  sometimes  a  yard  long,  and 
bears  at  the  top  a  pendent  cluster  of  polyps, 
often  of  a  beautiful  blue  colour. 

As  intelligible  as  the  long  stalks  of  many 
sedentary  animals  are  the  long  legs  of  many  of 
the  wanderers.  Some  of  the  deep-sea  prawns 
are  the  lankiest  animals  in  existence.  Some 
of  the  sea-spiders  move  about  on  long  legs  like 
stilts.  This  is  well  suited  for  prowling  about 
on  the  surface  of  the  abyssal  ooze. 

Then  there  is  the  exquisite  tactility  of  many. 
In  a  world  of  darkness,  where  sight  counts  for 
little,  touch  becomes  the  important  sense. 
Some  of  the  deep-sea  prawns  have  feelers 
several  times  longer  than  their  body.  One 
crustacean  has  antennae  fully  a  yard  long.  The 
deep-water  fish  called  Lamprotoxus,  captured 
off  the  west  coast  of  Ireland,  has  a  barbule 
several  times  its  own  length,  and  yet  this  long 
probing  feeler  is  just  an  exaggeration  of  the 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  123 

little  tactile  organ  seen  hanging  down  for  about 
an  inch  from  the  front  of  the  cod's  lower  jaw. 

Another  fitness  is  the  delicate  build  of  the 
body  —  such  as  we  see  in  Venus's  Flower 
Basket  (Euplectella),  whose  flinty  skeleton 
rises  like  a  fairy  palace  from  the  floor  of  the 
deep  sea.  When  the  sponge  is  living,  the 
beauty  of  the  skeleton  is  hidden  by  the  tissues, 
and  the  significance  of  the  skeleton  to  the 
animal  is  that  it  forms  a  scaffolding  for  lifting 
a  fairly  big  body  —  sometimes  about  2  feet 
high — off  the  floor  of  the  sea.  The  scaffolding 
is  so  delicate  that  the  weight  of  a  child's  hand 
crushes  it,  and  yet  it  is  more  effective  than  a 
solid  bone  would  be  to  resist  the  enormous 
pressure  of  the  water  —  many  tons  on  the 
square  inch.  It  circumvents  the  pressure,  for 
when  the  water  gets  through  and  through  an 
animal  the  pressure  inside  and  the  pressure 
outside  are  equal.  The  same  applies  to  the 
Glass -Rope -Sponge  (Hyalonema),  which  is 
raised  on  a  long  stalk  of  flint  fibres,  always 
bound  together  by  a  colony  of  anemones. 
The  theory  of  the  adaptation  to  outside 
pressure  becomes  more  difficult  when  we  pass 
to  animals  with  a  body-cavity,  a  food-canal, 
blood-vessels,  and  so  on,  but  the  general  theory 


124  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

remains  the  same.  It  is  interesting  to  find 
that  the  bones  of  some  deep-sea  fishes  are  so 
lightly  built  that  one  can  run  a  needle  through 
them  without  breaking  the  point. 

It  is  not  asserted  that  substantial  skeletons 
do  not  likewise  occur  in  the  deep  waters. 
That  is  another  way  of  solving  the  problem, 
which  some  of  the  deep-sea  corals  illustrate. 
But  the  usual  way  out  of  the  difficulty  is  what 
we  have  tried  to  explain  :  the  pressure  is  cir- 
cumvented by  making  the  whole  body  very 
permeable. 

PUZZLE  OF  PHOSPHORESCENCE 

While  there  are  many  features  of  deep-sea 
animals  which  we  can  interpret  as  well  fitted  to 
the  peculiar  conditions,  there  are  others  which 
are  puzzling.  One  of  these  is  the  common 
occurrence  of  light-production.  It  is  difficult 
to  get  rid  of  the  word  "  phosphorescence  "  as 
a  name  for  the  light  given  out  by  some  living 
creatures  —  both  plants  and  animals.  But 
whatever  be  the  nature  of  the  light  given  out 
by  fire-flies  and  glow-worms,  fire-flames  and 
sea-pens,  it  is  not  phosphorescence.  It  might 
be  called  chemi-luminescence,  for  it  is  a  by-play 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  125 

of  certain  chemical  processes  in  which  oxidation 
plays  a  central  part.  Incandescence  is  light 
given  off  under  the  influence  of  great  heat,  but 
animal  luminescence  is  a  "cold  light"  with 
little  or  nothing  in  the  way  of  heat  rays.  In 
the  cases  which  have  been  most  studied,  the 
boring  bivalve  called  Pholas,  the  luminous 
beetles  called  fire-flies,  and  the  luminous  water- 
flea  called  Cypridina,  there  are  always  two 
substances  involved  in  the  animal  light.  There 
is  a  substance  called  luciferin,  which  is  oxidised, 
and  there  is  a  substance  called  luciferase,  which 
acts  on  its  neighbour  like  a  ferment.  Some- 
times the  light  is  given  out  by  a  stuff  manu- 
factured in  scattered  or  definitely  arranged 
glands,  and  then  it  may  stream  into  the  water, 
or  the  whole  clammy  surface  of  the  animal  may 
sparkle.  In  other  cases,  the  light  is  only  seen 
inside  special  organs,  the  luminous  organs, 
which  are  often  very  complex  and  curiously 
like  eyes.  It  is  strange  that  organs  which 
produce  light  should  sometimes  show  a  very 
striking  resemblance  to  organs  which  detect 
light,  namely,  eyes.  If  you  say  that  it  is  not 
so  very  strange,  for  the  cat's  eyes  shine  in  the 
dark,  you  are  perhaps  not  altogether  wrong, 
for  although  the  shining  of  the  cat's  eyes  is 


126  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

just  the  reflection  of  scant  gleams  of  light  and 
is  never  seen  in  total  darkness — when  animal 
light  is  best  seen — there  is  something  quite 
useful  in  the  comparison,  for  the  luminous 
organs  have  often  reflectors  not  very  different 
from  the  reflector  in  the  back  of  the  cat's  eye. 

In  any  case,  " animal  light"  is  common  in 
the  deep  sea,  both  in  fixed  and  wandering 
creatures.  The  light-giving  stuff  or  secretion, 
which  remains  luminescent  after  the  animal  is 
dead,  often  oozes  out  on  the  general  surface, 
as  in  sea-pens,  and  may  trail  into  the  water. 
In  its  finer  forms,  in  fishes  and  crustaceans,  it 
shines  out  from  complicated  lanterns,  the  special 
luminous  organs. 

The  Marquis  de  Folin,  who  was  with  one  of 
the  great  French  expeditions,  describes  the 
surprise  and  delight  of  the  naturalists  on  board 
the  exploring  vessel  when  they  first  saw  a 
deep-sea  dredge  brought  up  in  darkness.  The 
dredge  contained  many  coral  animals,  shrub- 
like  in  form,  which  threw  off  "  flashes  of  light, 
beside  which  the  twenty  torches  used  for 
working  by  were  pale."  Some  of  the  corals 
were  carried  into  the  laboratory,  where  the 
lights  were  put  out.  "  There  was  a  moment 
of  magic,  the  most  marvellous  spectacle  that 


FIG. 


12. — SEA-PENS  AND  UMBELLULAS. 
Embedded  in  the  Ooze. 


128  THE   HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

ever  was  given  to  man  to  admire.  Every 
point  of  the  chief  branches  and  twigs  of  the 
coral  I  sis  threw  out  brilliant  jets  of  fire,  now 
paling,  now  reviving  again,  to  pass  from  violet 
to  purple,  from  red  to  orange,  from  bluish  to 
different  tones  of  green,  and  sometimes  to  the 
white  of  over-heated  iron.  The  pervading 
colour,  however,  was  greenish ;  the  others  ap- 
peared only  in  transient  flashes,  and  melted  into 
the  green  again.  Minute  by  minute  the  glory 
lessened,  as  the  animals  died,  and  at  the  end 
of  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  were  all  like  dead 
and  withered  branches."  But  while  they  were 
at  their  best  "one  could  read  by  their  light  the 
finest  print  in  a  newspaper  at  a  distance  of  6 
yards." 

In  the  case  just  described,  the  light  was 
apparently  given  off  from  the  whole  of  the 
living  matter  covering  the  limy  skeleton,  but 
very  often  it  comes  from  particular  spots  or 
"  light  organs."  One  cuttlefish  has  about 
twenty  of  these  luminous  spots,  "  like  gleaming 
jewels,  ultra-marine,  ruby-red,  sky-blue,  and 
silvery,"  and  another  has  minute  light-giving 
points  dotted  all  over  its  body. 

Fishes  often  have  these  light-giving  spots, 
and  we  are  told  of  one  fish  which  has  two  large 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  129 

luminous  plates  just  under  its  eyes.  One  of 
these  gives  off  red  light  and  the  other  green, 
and  from  the  arrangement  of  the  muscles  con- 
nected with  them,  it  is  thought  that  the  fish 
has  control  over  them,  and  can  turn  on  its 
lamps  at  will,  to  warn  off  its  enemies  or  to  aid 
it  in  the  search  for  its  prey  ! 

"  Very  strange  indeed  would  be  the  appear- 
ance of  these  animals  if  we  could  see  them  in 
the  deep !  In  the  absolute  darkness  of  the 
abyss  they  would  appear  as  ghostly,  silver- 
blue  shapes,  glimmering  like  an  electric  lamp 
through  dense  fog  on  a  dark,  moonless  night. 
Of  all  the  characters  of  deep-sea  fishes 
this  almost  universal  phosphorescence  is  the 
strangest." 

Another  puzzle  may  be  found  in  the  fact  that 
many  deep-sea  animals  are  brightly  coloured. 
Bright  red  is  common,  for  instance,  in  crus- 
taceans, star-fishes,  and  sea-anemones.  There 
is  very  little  in  the  way  of  pattern,  but  there  is 
not  a  little  colour.  What  can  be  the  meaning 
of  colour  in  a  world  of  darkness  ?  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  colours  as  such  have  no 
significance  in  the  life  of  these  deep-sea  animals, 
that  they  are  simply  the  useless  by-products  of 
some  of  the  fundamental  processes  that  go  on 
9 


130  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

in  the  body.  If  this  is  so,  they  have  their 
counterpart  in  the  brilliant  colours  of  the 
withering  leaves  in  autumn.  For  these  colours, 
as  colours,  are  of  no  use  to  the  trees. 


BIG  EYES  AND  LITTLE  EYES 

Another  puzzle  of  the  deep  sea  is  the  occur- 
rence of  fishes  with  big  eyes  and  of  others  with 
little  eyes.  If  the  fishes  were  all  small-eyed 
or  approaching  blindness,  it  would  be  easy  to 
say  that  in  a  world  of  darkness  they  were 
gradually  losing  their  sight,  for  we  know  that 
gold-fishes  kept  in  absolute  darkness  for  three 
years  become  blind,  actually  losing  the  per- 
ceiving elements  called  rods  and  cones  in  the 
retina  of  the  eye.  But  what  is  to  be  made  of 
the  occurrence  of  big-eyed  and  small-eyed 
fishes  in  the  same  conditions?  Perhaps  it 
might  be  said  that  the  small-eyed  forms  have 
been  longest  in  the  abysses,  and  therefore  show 
greater  degeneration  of  the  eye.  But  this 
cannot  be  the  whole  answer,  for  in  many  cases 
the  eyes  are  unnaturally  large — so  large  that 
they  occupy  about  a  fifth  of  each  side  of  the 
head.  Sometimes  they  have  become  what  are 
called  telescope-eyes,  projecting  far  forward  on 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  131 

a  cylindrical  stalk,  so  that  they  are  fitted  for 
making  the  most  of  a  dim  light. 

Two  answers  to  the  question  are  possible. 
The  first  is,  that  though  the  animals  with  large 
eyes  have  been  dredged  up  from  the  great 
depths,  and  probably  spend  most  of  their  time 
there,  they  may  sometimes  migrate  far  enough 
upwards  to  come  within  the  sun's  influence, 
and  it  is  only  if  the  eyes  are  never  used  at  all 
that  they  tend  to  dwindle  away. 

The  second  answer  is,  that  though  there  is 
no  daylight,  there  is  some  light  from  luminescent 
animals.  Perhaps  it  is  this  uncertain  light 
which  the  big  eyes  use. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  biggest  puzzles  is  that 
the  ordinary  activities  of  life,  such  as  digestion 
and  breathing,  seem  to  go  on  quite  smoothly  in 
the  great  deeps,  although  the  conditions  of  life 
are  so  very  different  from  those  to  which  the 
shallow-water  relatives  of  the  abyssal  animals 
are  accustomed. 


ORIGIN  OF  DEEP-SEA  ANIMALS 

Where  did  the  deep-sea  animals  come 
from  ?  This  is  a  good  question,  but  we  do 
not  yet  know  enough  to  be  able  to  answer  it 


132  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

as  we  should  like.  In  a  general  way  the 
answer  is  that  most  of  the  deep-sea  animals 
are  derived  from  shore-animals  that  migrated 
gradually — following  the  drifting  food  and  sea- 
dust — down  the  slope  into  the  abysses.  There 
are  no  very  ancient  types  in  the  Deep  Sea ; 
there  are  much  more  old-fashioned  creatures 
in  shallow  water.  It  does  not  seem  likely  that 
any  of  the  present-day  deep-sea  animals  were 
established  there  before  the  Triassic  Age. 
Many  are  probably  much  more  recent. 

HUNGER  AND  LOVE  IN  THE  DEEP  SEA 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  there  is  often 
very  strict  rationing  in  the  Deep  Sea.  This 
is  unmistakably  shown  by  the  enormous  gape 
in  many  of  the  fishes,  by  the  webbing  of  the 
arms  in  some  cuttlefish  to  form  a  capacious 
funnel,  by  the  big,  soft  mouth  of  sea-anemones, 
and  by  many  other  hints  of  hunger. 

But  the  other  note  is  also  sounded.  The 
Challenger  explorers  found  a  sea-cucumber 
with  its  fully  formed  young  ones  attached  to 
the  skin  all  along  the  upper  surface.  There 
are  numerous  expressions  of  a  kind  of  parental 
care  among  brittle-stars,  especially  in  the 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  133 

Antarctic.  The  male  sea-spiders  from  the 
deep  sea,  like  those  from  shallow  seas,  carry 
the  bunches  of  eggs  attached  to  their  limbs. 
It  is  also  interesting  to  find  that  some  animals, 
whose  seashore  representatives  liberate  eggs, 
bring  forth  embryos  in  the  Deep  Sea.  This 
is  probably  an  adaptation  which  counteracts 
the  risk  of  the  passive  eggs  being  smothered 
in  ooze. 


RETROSPECT 

Let  us  now  gather  together  briefly  what  we 
have  learned,  and  try  to  make  a  mind-picture 
of  the  depths  of  the  ocean. 

The  average  depth  is  2^  miles,  but  there 
are  " deeps"  of  over  6  miles,  so  that  the 
highest  mountain  in  the  world,  if  thrown 
in,  would  be  far  below  the  surface  of  the 
water. 

It  is  very  cold;  it  is  absolutely  soundless; 
it  is  calm,  and  quite  dark,  save  for  the  weird 
blue-green  light  radiating  from  the  corals  fixed 
in  the  mud,  or  from  the  luminous  spots  of  the 
animals  slowly  moving  in  and  out  among  these 
4 'perpetual  light-houses."  Star-fishes,  sea- 
urchins,  sea-cucumbers,  many  kinds  of  molluscs, 


134  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

many  worms,  and  hosts  of  other  animals  lie 
buried  in  the  mud,  or  creep  or  wriggle  slowly 
over  it.  Crabs,  lobsters,  and  prawns  with 
long  legs  and  long  feelers  prowl  about  hunting 
for  their  food ;  great,  many-armed  cuttlefishes 
dart  hither  and  thither,  and  fishes  with  gaping 
mouths  and  cruel-looking  teeth  swim  very 
leisurely,  for  their  bones  are  spongy  and  their 
muscles  soft,  perhaps  because  in  these  still 
waters  there  has  never  been  any  need  for  great 
exertion. 

Life  is  most  abundant  at  a  depth  of  about 
2000  fathoms,  and  it  varies  in  richness  according 
to  the  character  of  the  ooze.  But  no  locality 
and  no  depth  has  yet  been  discovered  which 
does  not  harbour  living  animals  of  some 
kind. 

Verily,  if  modern  scientific  research  has  de- 
prived us  of  our  mermaidens  and  our  sea-king's 
palaces,  it  has  given  us  no  unfair  exchange  in 
revealing  to  us  this  eerie,  cold,  dark,  still  world 
below  the  waters. 

Not  the  least  of  our  gains  is  this,  the 
demonstration  that  there  are  no  slums  in 
Nature.  In  these  inaccessible  haunts,  in  this 
world  of  darkness,  there  is  the  same  order, 
the  same  fitness,  the  same  finished  perfection, 


THE  GREAT  DEEPS  135 

the  same  beauty  that  we  find  elsewhere.     As 
William  Watson  has  well  said  : 

"Nay,  what  is  nature's 
Self,  but  an  endless 
Strife  towards  music, 
Euphony,  rhyme  ? 

Trees  in  their  blooming, 
Tides  in  their  flowing, 
Stars  in  their  circling, 
Tremble  with  song. 

God  on  His  throne  is 
Eldest  of  poets  ; 
Unto  His  measures 
Moveth  the  whole." 


CHAPTER   IV 
THE  FRESH   WATERS 

Variety  of  the  Fresh  Waters — Similar  Animals  in  widely  separated 
Places — From  Salt  Water  to  Fresh — Origin  of  Fresh-water 
Animals— Circulation  of  Matter  in  the  Fresh  Waters — The 
Web  of  Life  in  the  Fresh  Waters— The  Danger  of  Drought 
—The  Danger  of  Frost— The  Danger  of  Flood— Parental 
Care  among  Fresh-water  Animals — The  Story  of  the  Eel — 
The  Story  of  the  Salmon — The  Story  of  the  Lamprey — 
Water  Insects— The  Story  of  the  Fresh-water  Spider. 

THE  fresh  waters  do  not  occupy  even  a 
hundredth  part  of  the  earth's  surface — 
1,800,000  square  miles  out  of  the  197,000,000, 
which  form  the  total.  But  the  haunt  makes 
up  for  its  relatively  small  size  by  its  great 
variety. 

VARIETY  OF  THE  FRESH  WATERS 

There  are  lakes  so  vast  that  their  depths 
may  be  as  cold,  and  dark,  and  plantless  as 
those  of  the  sea  itself.  Lake  Baikal  in  Asia 

has  a  depth  of  760  fathoms,  with  an  additional 

136 


THE  FRESH   WATERS  137 

atmosphere  of  pressure  for  every  5  fathoms,  and 
there  are  seals  in  its  waters.     There  are  shallow 
ponds  of  all  sizes  which  vary  greatly  in  tem- 
perature  from  day  to  night,  and  from  season 
to  season.     They  may  bear  a  foot  of  ice  in  the 
depths  of  winter,  and  be  dried  up  altogether  in 
the  heat  of  summer.     Yet  year  after  year  these 
shallow  ponds  show  an  abundance  of  life.     It 
may    be    noticed     that    the    strict    difference 
between  a  pond  and  a  lake  is  not  in  size,  for 
a  pond  may  be  a  mile  long,  but  in  depth,  for 
a   true  pond   is  always   shallow.     Then  there 
are  the  lonely  mountain  tarns  with  their  dark, 
mysterious  waters  and  a  rather  sparse  animal 
population  ;  there  are  great  rivers  and  purling 
brooks,    swift    torrents   and    sluggish   streams 
with  little  fall ;  there  are  marshes  grading  into 
the  shore,  and  others  passing  insensibly  into  dry 
land.     There  are  also  artificial  fresh  waters,  as 
in  canal  and  quarryhole.     There  is  a  consider- 
able fauna  in  the  water-supply  of  some  cities. 

SIMILAR  ANIMALS  IN  WIDELY 
SEPARATED  PLACES 

A   striking    feature   about    the    fresh-water 
animals   is   that   they  are   often   the   same  or 


138  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

nearly  the  same  in  widely  separated  basins. 
A  lake  in  the  Scottish  Highlands,  one  of  the 
thousand  lakes  of  Finland,  a  lake  in  Japan, 
may  have  similar  tenants.  Why  is  this?  It 
is  partly  because  water-birds  carry  the  same 
small  animals  on  their  feet,  or  in  clodlets  on 
their  feet,  from  one  lakeside  to  another,  because 
the  wind  sometimes  does  the  same,  and  because 
changes  in  the  surface-relief  of  the  earth's  crust 
not  only  make  valleys  separate  from  one 
another,  but  bring  them  together  again.  But 
the  most  important  reason  is  probably  that  the 
animals  which  colonised  the  fresh  waters  came 
for  the  most  part  from  the  shore,  and  that  only 
certain  kinds  of  constitution  could  stand  the 
change.  Let  us  think  for  a  little  what  the 
change  from  the  shore  to  the  fresh  waters 
would  mean,  always  bearing  in  mind  that  it 
would  be  a  very  slow  and  not  a  sudden  change, 
for  most  salt-water  animals  die  immediately  if 
they  are  put  into  fresh  water. 

FROM  SALT  WATER  TO  FRESH 

What  characters  or  qualifications  were 
necessary  before  the  transition  from  salt  water 
to  fresh  water  could  be  even  attempted  ? 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  139 

The  first  and  most  important  of  these  was 
the  power  to  endure  slight  changes  in  the 
degree  of  saltness.  This  power  would  be 
found  most  frequently  in  animals  that  lived  in 
the  shore  area,  for  there  such  changes  occur 
very  often.  Heavy  rain  falling  into  the  smaller 
pools  may  make  them  comparatively  fresh,  and 
will  also  affect  the  shallow  water  of  the  sea 
itself,  though  not  to  the  same  degree.  About 
the  mouths  of  streams  and  rivers,  too,  the 
water  is  fresher  than  elsewhere,  and  the  tides 
carry  up  so  much  salt  water  that  the  estuaries 
are  salt,  or  at  least  brackish,  for  a  long  way 
up,  and  only  very  gradually  become  quite 
fresh. 

It  was,  therefore,  probably  by  this  route  that 
the  rivers  and  lakes  got  a  great  part  of  their 
inhabitants.  We  can  easily  picture  some  of 
the  more  adventurous  of  the  shore  animals 
making  their  way  slowly  up  the  river  mouths 
until — not  in  a  single  lifetime,  let  us  remember, 
but  in  the  course  of  many  generations — they 
got  beyond  the  influence  of  the  tide  altogether, 
and  settled  down  in  fresh  water. 

The  move  seems  to  have  been  so  successful, 
in  some  cases  at  least,  that  the  enterprising 
colonists  increased  abundantly,  and  some  of 


140  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

them  have  survived  even  though  all  their 
nearest  relatives  in  the  sea  have  disappeared. 

Others*  again,  after  long,  long  ages,  seem 
never  to  have  become  quite  at  home  in  fresh 
water,  but  have  to  go  back  periodically  to  their 
original  home  in  the  sea  to  deposit  their  eggs, 
so  that  the  change  from  salt  water  to  fresh  has 
to  be  made  by  every  individual  in  its  own  life- 
time. The  eel  is  one  of  these,  and  its  life-story 
is  so  interesting  that  we  shall  follow  it  in  detail 
later  on. 

Another  qualification  necessary  for  migrating 
up  the  rivers  was  one  which  nearly  all  fresh- 
water animals  must  possess — the  power  of  en- 
during considerable  changes  of  temperature. 
This  power,  too,  would  most  frequently  be 
found  among  the  shore  animals,  for,  as  we  have 
seen,  those  living  in  the  open  sea  have  only  to 
sink  beneath  the  surface  to  protect  themselves 
from  sudden  changes,  while  in  the  deep  sea  the 
temperature  remains  always  about  the  same. 

ORIGIN  OF  FRESH-WATER  ANIMALS 

But  there  is  a  previous  question  :  Why  do  we 
think  that  fresh-water  animals  must  have  come 
from  the  sea  ?  May  they  not  have  begun  to  be 


PLATE  IX.— A  FRESH-WATER  POOL. 

Showing  Trout,  Minnow,  Crayfish,  Fresh-Water  Mussel,  a  little  Crustacean 
called  Gammarus,  a  young  Dragon-fly  creeping  on  the  reeds,  Adult 
Dragon-fly,  and  Mayflies  in  the  air. 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  141 

where  they  are  now  ?  To  answer  this  very 
reasonable  question  briefly  is  not  possible,  but 
part  of  the  answer  may  be  given.  Among  the 
first  animals  to  have  bodies — namely,  the 
Sponges — we  find  one  family  in  the  fresh  waters, 
and  all  the  rest — including  many  hundreds  of 
different  kinds — in  the  sea.  That  is  a  straw 
which  shows  how  the  wind  blew.  Among  the 
Stinging  Animals  which  come  next  in  order — 
the  sea-anemones  and  corals,  the  jelly-fishes  and 
zoophytes — only  about  half  a  dozen  are  found 
in  the  fresh  waters  ;  all  the  rest — thousands  of 
different  kinds — live  in  the  sea.  So  in  many 
other  cases,  and  the  home  of  the  great  majority 
of  any  great  race  of  animals  is  likely  to  be  the 
original  home  of  the  race. 

Another  step  in  the  argument  is  the  Natural 
History  rule  that  when  an  animal  has  more 
than  one  habitat  in  the  course  of  its  life-history, 
the  one  in  which  it  starts  another  generation,  or 
begins  its  own  life,  is  usually  the  original  home. 

The  robber-crab  wanders  far  from  the  shore 
and  even  climbs  the  hills,  but  it  goes  back  to 
the  seashore  every  year  to  spawn,  and  there  is 
no  doubt  at  all  that  it  was  originally  a  shore 
animal.  So  the  fresh-water  eel  goes  to  the  deep 
sea  to  spawn,  and  there  is  almost  no  doubt  that 


142  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

its  ancestors  were  deep-water  fishes.  Similarly, 
though  the  flounder  is  often  found  in  rivers 
20  miles  from  the  sea,  it  does  not  spawn  in 
fresh  water,  it  must  go  back  to  its  old  home  in 
the  shallow  sea.  It  will  be  interesting  to  think 
out  some  cases  that  seem  to  break  this  rule. 

It  is  also  to  be  remembered  that  some  animals 
are  at  present  making  the  transition  from  salt 
water  to  fresh.  The  flounder  is  a  case  in  point, 
undoubtedly  a  marine  fish,  but  becoming  more 
and  more  accustomed  to  the  rivers.  The 
quaint  Manatee,  included  with  the  Dugong  in 
the  small  order  of  mammals,  known  as  sea-cows, 
or  Sirenia,  is  typically  a  coastal  mammal,  but  it 
goes  far  up  the  rivers,  and  it  is  now  found,  for 
instance,  in  the  Everglades  of  Florida,  a  far  cry 
from  the  sea. 

In  any  case  we  should  not  think  of  the  fresh- 
water fauna  as  a  fixed  and  finished  assemblage 
of  animals.  It  is  a  noteworthy  fact  that  many 
fresh-water  animals  spend  only  a  part  of  their 
lives  in  the  fresh  water.  Some  of  these  seem 
to  be  still  in  process  of  accustoming  themselves 
to  it,  others  to  be  leaving  it  for  salt  water,  and 
others  again  are  apparently  on  the  way  to 
becoming  land  animals. 

How  can  we  tell  in  which  direction  a  par- 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  143 

ticular  form  is  tending — whether  it  is  becoming 
more  of  a  fresh-water  animal  or  less  ?  The 
process  of  change  in  an  animal  race  may  go  on 
so  very  slowly  that  at  a  given  point  we  cannot 
detect  it  at  all.  But  that  is  not  to  say  that  it 
is  not  taking  place.  It  has  been  said  that  if  a 
clock  could  be  invented  that  would  go  so  slowly 
that  it  would  only  tick  once  in  thirty  years,  we 
should  not  believe  that  it  was  going  at  all.  Yet 
even  that  rate  is  fast  compared  with  the  rate  at 
which  Nature  works  out  some  of  her  wonderful 
changes. 

But  though  we  may  not  hope  to  detect  Nature 
actually  at  work,  there  are  various  ways  by 
which  those  who  study  her  closely  can  trace  out 
some  of  the  changes  that  have  taken,  and  are 
still  taking,  place.  One  of  these  is  by  compar- 
ing one  kind  of  animal  with  another  closely 
related  to  it,  and  trying  to  make  out  the  meaning 
of  the  differences  between  them.  Sometimes  so 
many  kinds  of  animals,  with  only  slight  differ- 
ences between  each  kind,  are  found  that  they 
can  be  arranged  in  a  regular  series,  and  it  is 
possible  to  be  fairly  certain  of  the  path  along 
which  the  race  has  travelled. 

Another  way  is  by  studying  the  growth  of  a 
particular  animal  from  the  time  that  it  begins  to 


144  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

form  within  the  egg.  For  every  animal  in  its 
early  life  tends  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  to 
repeat  in  its  personal  history  some  of  the  stages 
that  have  been  gone  through  in  the  history  of 
its  race,  and  much  of  this  can  be  made  out  by 
a  careful  study  of  the  stages  that  appear,  often 
to  disappear  again  very  quickly,  in  the  earlier 
period  of  the  building  up  of  the  body  of  the 
individual. 

The  same  thing  is  true  to  some  extent  of 
habits,  and,  in  particular,  many  animals  have 
an  impulse  to  go  back  at  the  breeding-season 
to  bring  forth  their  young  in  the  place  where 
they  themselves  first  began  life.  Therefore, 
when  we  find  an  animal  leaving  the  haunt  in 
which  the  greater  part  of  its  life  is  passed,  to 
bring  forth  its  young  in  quite  a  different  one, 
we  have  good  grounds  for  believing  that  its 
ancestors  once  had  their  home  in  the  haunt  to 
which  it  returns. 

But  there  is  a  difficulty  here  which  must  be 
faced.  There  are  some  cases  in  which  the 
youthful  stages  are  passed  in  a  haunt  which 
was  certainly  not  the  original  headquarters. 
A  good  illustration  of  this  may  be  found  in 
insects  like  May-flies  and  Dragon-flies,  Caddis- 
flies  and  Alder-flies,  Gnats  and  Harlequin-flies, 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  145 

whose  larvse  live  in  the  fresh  waters.  But  no 
one  can  suppose  that  these  insects,  or  any  insects, 
had  their  original  home  in  water.  The  explana- 
tion is  that  when  an  animal  lives  in  a  haunt  full  of 
dangers  for  the  young,  it  has  often  circumvented 
the  difficulty  by  finding  another  haunt  for  the 
juvenile  stages.  The  aquatic  larvse  of  insects 
are  not  old  fashioned  ;  they  show  new-fashioned 
fitnesses  to  a  haunt  which  is  really  rather  foreign 
to  the  insect's  nature. 

CIRCULATION  OF  MATTER  IN  THE 
FRESH  WATERS 

To  understand  the  animal  life  of  a  lake  or 
pond  we  must  as  usual  start  with  the  plants. 
For  the  plants,  which  are  able  to  feed  upon 
the  not-living,  supply  food  for  the  animals  which 
feed  upon  the  living,  or  what  has  been  living, 
or  what  has  been  made  by  something  living. 
There  are  many  fresh-water  plants  growing 
round  the  margin,  like  bog-bean,  mare's  tail, 
iris,  and  bullrush  ;  others,  like  water-lilies,  are 
rooted  at  a  considerable  depth,  and  send  their 
leaves  and  flowers  on  long  stalks  up  to  the 
surface ;  others,  like  duckweed,  with  roots,  and 
bladderwort,  without  roots,  float  freely.  Now 


10 


146  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

there  are  animals  that  browse  on  these  plants, 
and  other  animals  that  thrive  on  the  broken- 
down  fragments  of  these  plants,  when  they  decay. 
But  important  as  these  big  plants  are,  they  are 
not  so  fundamental  as  the  immense  number  of 
simple  plants  that  float  in  the  surface-waters 


MUD  AND 
MANURE 

IN  INFUSORIA 


FISHERMAN 


FISH. 

TROUT 


FIG.  13. — BLACKBOARD  DRAWING  OF  CIRCULATION  OF 

MATTER. 

Bacteria  break  down  the  Mud  and  Manure ;  the  results  and 
the  Bacteria  are  eaten  by  Infusorians ;  these  are  devoured 
by  Water-fleas,  and  these  by  Fishes,  and  a  higher  incarna- 
tion is  in  Man. 

—the  fresh-water  Algae.  These  often  make  the 
water  like  green  soup ;  and  there  are  often  far 
more  of  them  in  a  pitcher  than  we  can  see  of 
stars  on  a  frosty  night.  It  is  on  them  that 
the  economy  of  the  pond  or  lake  mainly 
depends. 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  147 

These  minute  plants  are  the  chief  producers 
in  the  fresh-water  community.  The  animals 
are  the  consumers,  though  many  of  them 
devour  their  smaller  neighbours,  who  might 
therefore  rank  among  the  producers.  When  an 
animal  dies  in  the  water,  the  Bacteria  which  cause 
all  rotting  break  down  its  body  into  salts  and 
gases.  The  salts,  sooner  or  later,  often  with 
the  help  of  other  Bacteria,  become  the  food  of 
aquatic  plants,  and  the  gases  pass  into  the 
air  or  are  captured  in  the  water  before  they 
get  so  far.  Thus  the  Bacteria  are  the 
middlemen. 

The  experiment  has  been  made  of  putting 
mud  and  manure  in  boxes  round  the  edge  of  a 
fish-pond,  which  tended  to  "  give  out"  periodi- 
cally, apparently  because  the  water  was  too 
sparsely  peopled.  Bacteria  worked  at  the 
material  in  the  boxes  and  made  it  available  for 
the  microscopic  animals,  called  Infusorians, 
which  always  abound  where  there  is  rotting 
organic  matter.  The  Infusorians  devoured 
what  the  Bacteria  prepared,  and  some  of  them 
devoured  the  Bacteria  too.  A  living  cataract 
of  Infusorians  fell  into  the  pond  and  formed  the 
food  of  water-fleas  or  Copepods,  which  in  turn 
were  eaten  by  fishes.  What  was  part  and 


148  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

parcel  of  the  mud  and  manure  became,  through 
the  middlemen  Bacteria,  part  and  parcel  of  the 
Infusorians.  These  were  incorporated  in  water- 
fleas,  which,  in  turn,  found  a  new  incarnation  in 
fishes.  What  was  part  and  parcel  of  the  fish 
became  part  and  parcel  of  man.  And  so  the 
world  goes  round.  If  we  believe  that  fish-food 
is  good  for  the  brain,  as  some  doctors  tell  us,  we 
may  trace  the  links  of  a  chain  between  mud  and 
clear  thinking. 

The  sturdy  fern,  called  Bracken,  is  doing  much 
harm  in  Britain  and  other  countries  by  destroy- 
ing pasture  land.  It  kills  out  the  grass  and 
other  useful  plants,  and  it  is  so  vigorous  that  it 
can  conquer  even  the  heather.  One  wishes, 
therefore,  that  there  might  be  a  wholesale 
repetition  of  the  experiment  of  tumbling  cart- 
loads of  bracken  into  fresh-water  lochs.  The 
result,  where  it  was  tried,  was  the  great  improve- 
ment of  the  fishing.  For  the  bracken  tumbled 
into  the  water  was  acted  on  by  Bacteria, 
and  rotted,  providing  food  for  Infusorians,  which 
in  turn  gave  sustenance  to  water-fleas,  as  these 
to  fishes.  If  we  cast  bracken  on  the  waters,  we 
may  get,  after  many  days — not  bread  exactly, 
but  trout ! 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  149 

THE  WEB  OF  LIFE  IN  THE  FRESH 
WATERS 

Nowhere  do  we  find  better  examples  of  the 
web  of  life  than  in  the  fresh  waters,  meaning 
by  the  web  of  life  the  linkages  between  living 
creatures,  binding  them  together.  Here  are 
some  examples. 

The  eggs  of  the  common  salt-water  mussel 
are  wafted  out  into  the  sea  and  develop  into 
free-swimming  larvae,  which  eventually  settle 
down  ;  but  the  eggs  of  the  fresh-water  mussel 
are  retained  inside  the  shell  and  develop  in  a 
special  brood-chamber,  the  cavity  of  the  basket- 
work-like  outer  gill.  They  develop  into  tiny 
pinhead-like  larvae,  called  Glochidia,  each  with 
two  valves  toothed  at  the  margin.  The  eggs 
are  produced  about  midsummer  in  Britain,  but 
the  Glochidia  are  not  allowed  to  escape  till  early 
in  the  following  year.  They  are  not  allowed 
to  escape  unless  a  fish,  such  as  a  minnow,  comes 
swimming  slowly  past.  Then  the  mother- 
mussel  allows  some  of  her  offspring  to  escape, 
and  they  come  crowding  out,  like  boys  set  free 
from  school,  clapping  their  valves  in  the  water 
and  exuding  delicate  gluey  threads.  Some  of 
them  are  lucky  enough  to  get  attached  to  the 


150  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

skin  of  the  minnow ;  the  others  perish.  The 
Glochidia  are  somehow  attuned  to  answer  back 
to  minnow,  and  if  we  have  some  in  a  soup-plate 
they  become  greatly  excited  if  a  little  piece  of 
dead  minnow  is  dropped  into  their  midst.  In 
some  North  American  fresh-water  mussels  it  is 
to  one  kind  of  fish,  and  to  that  alone,  that  the 
larvae  respond.  So  subtly  interlaced  are  the 
threads  of  the  web  of  life.  But  returning  to  our 
own  rivers  and  ponds,  we  find  that  the  Glochidia 
remain  for  a  considerable  time  on  their  bearer, 
the  minnow,  burrowing  a  little  way  into  the 
flesh,  and  undergoing  a  great  change  in  the 
architecture  of  their  body.  When  the  great 
change  or  metamorphosis  is  accomplished,  they 
drop  off  into  the  mud  and  start  an  independent 
life  as  young  fresh-water  mussels,  often  far  from 
the  place  where  they  were  born.  We  under- 
stand then  that  the  fresh-water  mussel  cannot 
continue  its  race  unless  there  is  this  strange 
linkage  with  a  minnow. 

And  just  as  the  mussel  is  linked  to  a  fish,  so 
there  is  a  fish  which  is  linked  to  the  mussel. 
For  the  Bitterling,  Rhodeus  amarus,  which 
lives  in  some  continental  rivers,  has  a  long  egg- 
laying  tube  with  which  the  eggs  are  actually 
injected  into  the  fresh- water  mussel.  The  eggs 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  151 

develop  in  the  gill-chamber,  and  the  larval  fishes 
spend  some  time  there  before  they  find  their 
way  out. 

Another  linkage  of  the  fresh-water  mussel  is 
in  connection  with  pearls,  for  some  of  the  pearls 
are  due  to  the  larval  stages  of  parasitic  worms 
— allied  to  the  liver-flukes — the  adults  of  which 
live  inside  aquatic  birds.  When  the  microscopic 
parasite  settles  down  in  the  skin-fold  or  mantle 
of  the  mussel,  it  is  smothered  in  layer  after 
layer  of  translucent  lime,  mingled  with  a  little 
organic  matter,  and  the  result  is — a  pearl. 

The  pied-wagtail,  so  often  seen  curtseying 
on  the  stones  by  the  side  of  the  stream,  is  linked 
to  successful  sheep-farming,  for  it  is  <  very  fond 
of  the  little  water-snail  (Limncea  truncatula] 
which  harbours  the  juvenile  stages  of  liver-fluke, 
which  often  causes  fatal  liver-rot  in  sheep. 

Some  authorities  say  that  the  decline  of 
Greece  was  partly  due  to  the  introduction  of 
malaria.  If  this  be  so,  we  may  link  the  decline 
of  Greece  to  the  mosquito  which  harbours  and 
spreads  the  microscopic  animal  that  causes 
malaria  in  man.  The  malaria-organism,  Plas- 
modium  by  name,  is  imbibed  along  with  the 
blood  when  the  mosquito  bites  a  malaria  patient ; 
it  goes  through  complicated  changes  within  the 


152 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


FIG.  14. — LIFE-HISTORY  OF  GNAT  OR  MOSQUITO. 

I.  Raft  of  Eggs.  2.  Newly  hatched  Larvae.  3  and  4.  Larger  Larvae 
breathing  by  the  Tail-trumpet  at  the  Surface.  5  and  6.  Pupae,  with 
Breathing-tubes  on  Head.  7.  Winged  Insect  emerging  from  Pupa- 
case  and  flying  away. 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  153 

mosquito  and  multiplies  there ;  when  the 
mosquito  bites  another  man  it  infects  him  with 
the  malaria  germs  of  which  it  is  the  carrier. 
Pouring  a  little  paraffin  on  stagnant  pools  so 
alters  the  nature  of  the  surface  film  that  the 
larval  mosquito,  which  lives  in  the  water,  can  no 
longer  hold  on  to  it  with  its  breathing-tube,  and 
dies  for  lack  of  oxygen.  Moreover,  as  there 
are  little  fishes  that  greedily  devour  the  larvae 
of  mosquitoes,  and  are  very  useful  in  water- 
tanks  where  the  use  of  paraffin  is  impossible, 
we  may  actually  link  little  fishes  to  the  decline 
of  Greece.  "  Ye  gods  and  little  fishes  !  " 

THE  DANGER  OF  DROUGHT 

Life  in  fresh  waters  has  its  peculiar  difficulties, 
and  the  three  greatest  are  :  DROUGHT, pROST,and 
FLOODS.  Especially  in  warm  countries  is  there 
great  risk  of  the  pool  drying  up.  Little  wonder 
then  that  many  fresh-water  animals  have  learned 
to  lie  low  in  a  state  of  latent  life.  Some  small 
crustaceans  have  been  known  to  lie  for  forty 
years  in  dried  mud,  without  losing  the  power 
of  actively  living  when  the  mud  was  moistened 
again.  A  naturalist  visiting  Jerusalem  took  a 
little  mud  from  the  pool  of  Gihon,  at  the  Jaffa 


154  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

Gate,  and  put  it  in  a  pill-box.  It  lay  dry  for 
forty  years,  but,  when  some  of  the  dry  dust  was 
then  put  into  a  saucer  full  of  water,  it  gave  rise 
after  a  short  time  to  some  lively  water-fleas. 
Their  resting-eggs  had  retained  their  vitality  for 
longer  than  an  average  human  lifetime.  This 
explains  why  pools,  which  have  been  dry  for 
several  years,  are  found  teeming  with  little 
creatures  soon  after  they  have  been  once  more 
filled  with  water.  The  power  of  lying  low  in  the 
mud  also  helps  us  to  understand  what  we  con- 
sidered already,  that  similar  fresh-water  animals 
often  occur  in  widely  separated  basins.  For 
mud  may  be  transported  for  long  distances  in 
various  ways,  e.g.  on  the  coats  of  cattle,  and  on 
the  feet  of  birds.  When  the  caked  mud  is 
dissolved  off  in  the  water,  the  minute  animals 
may  become  lively  again,  or  sometimes  it  seems 
to  be  their  well-protected  eggs  that  have  sur- 
vived. 

In  tropical  Africa  there  is  a  strange  fish 
which  has  lungs  as  well  as  gills.  It  is  known 
as  the  "  mud-fish  "  because,  when  the  water  of 
the  lake  in  which  it  lives  gets  very  low,  it 
burrows  down  into  the  mud,  and  works  itself 
round  and  round  until  it  has  formed  a  complete 
mud-casing  round  its  body.  This  dries  and 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  155 

hardens,  and  the  fish  lies  safely  within  it  until 
the  rainy  season  comes,  and  the  lake  is  once 
more  filled  with  water.  Specimens  have  been 
brought  to  this  country  within  their  mud-nests, 
and  they  sometimes  come  out  all  right,  even 
after  they  have  been  out  of  the  water  for  nine 
months.  A  fish  out  of  water  indeed  ! 


FIG.  15.— THE  QUEENSLAND  MUD-FISH  (NEOCERATODUS). 
Breathing  by  Lungs  as  well  as  by  Gills. 


THE  DANGER  OF  FROST 

In  many  parts  of  the  world  one  of  the  severest 
trials  of  life  is  the  freezing  of  the  water.  Even 
a  resourceful  animal,  like  an  otter,  may  be 
starved,  because  the  water  is  frozen,  or  it  may 
venture  through  a  hole  in  the  ice  and  fail  to 
find  its  way  back  again.  Many  small  fresh- 
water animals  die  altogether  in  the  winter,  and 
only  their  eggs  live  on,  protected  within  hard 
envelopes.  The  fresh-water  sponge  on  the 
stones  of  the  river  and  lake  dies  away,  and  in 
the  late  autumn  it  looks  as  if  it  were  rotten. 


156  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

But  it  does  not  wholly  die.  Pinhead-like 
clumps  of  cells,  called  gemmules,  protected 
within  a  sphere  of  beautiful  capstan-like  spicules 
of  flint  are  formed  throughout  the  dying  body 
of  the  sponge,  and  these  rest  through  the 
winter  and  start  new  sponges  in  the  spring. 
It  is  interesting  to  compare  this  partial  dying 
with  what  happens  to  the  floating  bladderwort, 
and  to  some  other  water-plants.  The  bulk  of 
the  plant  dies,  but  the  end  of  each  shoot, 
heavily  laden  with  stores  of  starch,  breaks  off 
and  sinks  to  the  floor  of  the  lake,  rising  again, 
lightened,  in  spring,  to  start  a  new  floating 
plant. 

Of  great  importance  for  living  creatures  is  a 
peculiar  property  of  water — almost  a  unique 
property.  It  has  its  maximum  density — that 
is  to  say,  is  most  closely  packed  together — at 
4  degrees  centigrade.  When  it  cools  below 
this,  towards  freezing,  it  expands,  instead  of  con- 
tracting as  almost  all  other  substances  do  when 
they  pass  from  a  liquid  to  a  solid  state.  The 
expansion  of  the  freezing  water  means  that  the 
water  at  the  bottom  of  the  pond  rises  to  the 
surface  as  it  cools  below  4  degrees  centigrade, 
and  there  forms  a  protective  floating  blanket  of 
ice.  As  more  freezing  water  rises  the  blanket 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  157 

of  ice  thickens,  and  this  tends  to  prevent  the 
water  of  the  pond  from  becoming  colder  and 
colder  and  eventually  solidifying.  For  eighty- 
five  days  in  the  year — the  winter  season — the 
warmer  water  of  the  fresh-water  basin  is  at  the 
bottom ;  the  pool  does  not  become  solid  ice, 
except  in  very  rare  cases ;  the  fresh- water 
animals  are  able  to  continue  year  in,  year  out, 
and  from  this  many  consequences  flow. 

THE  DANGER  OF  FLOOD 

Another  great  risk — in  streams,  especially — 
is  that  of  being  washed  down  to  the  sea,  or 
carried  out  into  a  flood-bed  and  left  high  and 
dry,  or  in  stagnancy.  We  can  understand, 
then,  why  many  fresh-water  animals,  such  as 
brook-leeches  and  insect-larvae,  have  gripping 
organs  or  suckers  which  anchor  them. 

But  another  method  of  circumventing  the 
danger  of  being  washed  away  is  to  shorten 
down  the  juvenile  stages  of  the  life-history, 
when  the  risks  are  greatest.  It  is  useful  to 
think  of  an  animal's  life-history  as  a  whole — 
egg,  embryo,  larva  (if  there  is  such  a  stage), 
young  creature,  adolescent  animal,  full-grown 
animal,  ageing  animal,  and  to  think  of  it  as  a 


158  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

band,  parts  of  which  are  elastic,  so  that  they 
can  be  stretched  out  further  or  shortened  down. 
Thus  some  animals  have  a  very  long  embryo 
period  (like  Peripatus),  others  a  very  long 
larval  period  (like  May-flies),  others  a  long 
childhood  (like  kittens),  others  a  long  maturity 
(like  horses).  When  it  is  necessary,  a  part  of 
the  life-curve  can  be,  as  it  were,  stretched  out 
in  the  course  of  generations — man  is  stretching 
out  his  youthful  period — and  another  part  can 
be  shortened  down.  Many  fresh-water  animals 
have  shortened  down  the  riskful  juvenile  period. 
A  clear  example  of  what  we  mean  may  be 
found  in  the  fresh- water  crayfish.  It  is  as  high 
up  the  genealogical  tree  as  the  lobster,  and 
almost  as  high  up  as  the  crab.  But  while  the 
shore-crab  has  a  long  life-history,  sketched  in 
our  study  of  the  seashore,  with  one  larval  stage 
after  another,  the  young  of  the  fresh-water 
crayfish  is  hatched  as  a  miniature  of  its  parent. 
It  is  practically  identical  with  its  parents, 
except  that  the  tips  of  its  claws  are  bent  in,  the 
better  for  gripping  the  empty  egg-shells  which 
are  glued  to  the  swimmerets  of  the  mother.  It 
has  no  larval  stages  to  pass  through  ;  it  remains 
in  shelter  under  its  mother's  tail  until  it  is  able 
to  fend  for  itself.  Indeed,  the  young  crayfishes 


PLATE  X.— A  FRESH-WATER  POOL. 

Showing-  on  the  surface  Water-Lilies,  Duckweed,  some  insects  (Water- 
Measurers)  gliding  on  the  surface,  a  Water-Snail  gliding  back  downwards 
below  the  surface-film.  Below  may  be  seen  a  Crested  Newt,  two  Water- 
beetles  (Dytiscus),  a  Water-Spider  and  her  dome-like  Web;  also  a  Sponge 
growing  on  the  bulrush. 


THE  FRESH   WATERS  159 

that  have  begun  to  swim  about  often  seek  the 
shelter  of  the  mother's  tail,  as  chickens  the 
hen's  wings.  This  shortening  down  of  the 
chapters  of  the  life-history  is  an  adaptation  that 
tends  to  circumvent  some  of  the  dangers  of 
youth. 

The  time  taken  to  grow  up  may  vary  even 
among  the  same  animals  according  to  the 
season,  and  may  be  very  different  in  two  closely 
related  species.  There  occurs  throughout 
Central  Europe  a  larger  cousin  of  our  common 
newt,  known  as  the  "  fire-salamander,"  from 
the  large  splashes  of  orange  colour  on  its  black 
body.  It  brings  forth  its  young  alive,  but  still 
surrounded  by  the  egg  envelope,  which  bursts  at 
once,  setting  free  a  gill-bearing  tadpole.  This 
little  creature  does  not  take  on  the  salamander 
form,  or  leave  the  water  until  it  is  about  three 
and  a  half  months  old.  But  if  the  summer  is 
dry,  and  the  water  in  the  pools  gets  low,  the 
stages  are  gone  through  more  rapidly,  and 
development  may  be  complete  at  the  end  of 
two  months.  This  salamander  is  not  found  at 
a  greater  height  than  2500  feet.  Above  that 
its  place  is  taken  by  another  very  similar  form 
without  the  orange  spots,  known  as  the  black 
salamander.  This  form  may  occur  up  to  a 


160  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

height  of  9000  feet,  where  it  is  above  the 
region  of  pools  and  quiet  brooks,  and  no  water 
is  available,  except  the  cold,  swift  mountain 
streams,  in  which  tadpoles  could  not  live  or 
find  food.  The  black  salamander,  therefore, 
does  not  go  through  a  tadpole  stage  at  all ;  the 
young  are  miniature  copies  of  the  parent  at 
birth.  Moreover,  there  are  never  more  than 
two  of  them,  while  the  salamander  of  the  plains 
may  produce  as  many  as  seventy  tadpoles  in  a 


FIG.  16. — THE  SPOTTED  SALAMANDER  (SALAMANDRA  MACULOSA). 
From  a  Specimen.     The  Natural  Size  is  about  5  inches. 

season.  For  the  pools  of  the  plains  are  full  of 
hungry  little  fishes,  newts,  water-beetles,  and 
their  greedy  larvae,  and  a  hundred  other 
carnivorous  creatures.  So  there  must  be 
tadpoles  enough  to  ensure  that  some  at  least 
will  survive  and  carry  on  the  race.  The 
mountain  salamander,  born  fully  formed,  and 
able,  like  its  parent,  to  hide  among  damp  leaves 
and  in  holes  in  the  ground,  has  not  nearly  so 
many  risks  to  run. 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  161 

PARENTAL  CARE  AMONG  FRESH- WATER 
ANIMALS 

The  common  little  Bullhead,  or  Miller's 
Thumb,  has  also  to  take  precautions  against 
having  its  eggs  washed  away  or  damaged  by 
running  water.  This  little  fish  is  regarded 
with  some  awe  by  country  children,  because  it 
apparently  utters  a  cry  when  it  is  caught  and 
taken  out  of  the  water.  But  the  "cry"  is  no 
more  produced  by  vocal  organs  than  is  the 
buzzing  of  the  bee,  or  the  chirping  of  the  grass- 
hopper. The  bullhead,  in  common  with  a 
good  many  other  fishes,  has  the  habit  of 
supplementing  its  gill-breathing  by  coming  to 
the  surface  and  swallowing  a  mouthful  of  air, 
and  it  is  the  sudden  rush  of  this  air  out  of  its 
body  that  causes  the  sound.  The  bullhead 
lives  a  solitary  life,  usually  hidden  among  the 
stones  at  the  bottom  of  a  rapid  stream.  It 
scoops  out  a  nest  beneath  a  stone,  to  the  under- 
side of  which  it  fastens  its  cluster  of  eggs. 
Unlike  the  lampreys,  which  show  no  care  for 
their  eggs  after  they  have  been  deposited,  the 
male  bullhead  remains  on  guard  over  the  eggs 
and  young  fry  for  about  a  month.  Then  the 
family  breaks  up,  and  the  young  ones  seek  out 


ii 


1 62  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

solitary  places  in  which  to  hide  during  the  two 
years  that  must  pass  before  they  become  mature, 
and  are  ready  to  look  for  a  mate. 

Even  more  interesting  in  its  habits  is  the 
common  three-spined  stickleback,  and,  in  its  case 
also,  it  is  the  father,  not  the  mother,  that  shows 
parental  care.  The  male  stickleback  constructs 
a  barrel-shaped  nest  of  parts  of  water-weeds, 
glued  together  with  a  sticky  substance  from  its 
own  body.  This  nest  is  open  at  one  end,  and 
may  be  either  on  the  ground  or  attached  to 
water-plants.  When  it  is  ready,  the  stickleback 
goes  off  in  search  of  a  mate,  and  escorts  her 
"with  evident  pleasure"  to  the  nest.  After 
depositing  her  eggs,  the  female  fish  makes  her 
escape  by  the  simple  method  of  breaking  a  hole 
in  the  nest,  usually  at  the  side.  Another  and 
another  female  is  brought  till  the  nest  is 
sufficiently  full.  Then  the  proud  father  sets 
himself  to  watch  over  the  eggs,  keeping  them 
clean,  and  fiercely  driving  away  all  intruders. 
When  the  young  fry  hatch  out,  his  labours  are 
by  no  means  over ;  indeed,  they  are  more 
arduous  than  ever,  for  he  tries  to  keep  his 
numerous  children  safely  at  home  as  long  as 
possible,  but  as  fast  as  he  drives  them  in  at  the 
front  door  they  wriggle  out  again  at  the  back ! 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  163 

The  stickleback's  sharp  spines  and  fighting 
temper  protect  him  from  larger  enemies,  for 
even  a  pike  hesitates  about  swallowing  so 
prickly  a  creature.  But  his  curiosity  is  often 
the  undoing  of  him,  for  he  will  snap  at  the  most 
unlikely  bait,  even  when  food  is  abundant. 
Their  numbers  are  kept  down  by  man,  because 
of  the  damage  they  do  in  eating  the  eggs  of 
the  trout. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  EEL 

Although  the  common  eel  (Anguilla  vulgaris) 
is  not  wholly  a  fresh-water  animal,  it  spends 
most  of  its  life  in  this  haunt,  and  this  is  the 
best  place  for  discussing  its  extraordinary  life- 
history. 

If  we  are  on  the  look-out  beside  any  of  our 
larger  rivers  during  April  and  May,  we  may 
have  the  good  fortune  to  see  the  "  eel-fare,"  as 
it  is  called.  Thousands  upon  thousands  of  tiny 
"elvers,"  about  2^  inches  long,  and  the  thick- 
ness of  a  bone  knitting-needle,  are  making 
their  way  from  the  sea  up  the  rivers.  They 
keep  close  to  the  banks  at  each  side  and  form 
an  unbroken  procession  that  may  take  many 
days  to  pass  a  particular  spot.  They  travel 


1 64  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

only  in  sunlight,  and  a  passing  cloud  will  cause 
them  all  to  disappear  like  a  flash,  but  when  the 
sun  shines  out  again  they  swim  steadily  on 
their  way. 

It  used  to  be  the  custom  in  some  places  to 
catch  these  little  creatures  in  baskets,  to  use 
them  for  bait,  or  even  to  fry  them  in  cakes. 
But  in  other  places  it  is  realised  that  this  is  a 
short-sighted  policy,  since  the  full-grown  eels 
are  much  more  valuable  as  food.  Instead, 
therefore,  of  trapping  the  elvers,  people  some- 
times hang  ropes  of  straw  over  the  rocky  places 
to  help  them  on  their  way  up  the  river. 

From  the  rivers  the  elvers  push  on  into  the 
smaller  streams  and  people  the  ponds  and  lakes 
connected  with  them.  If  the  water  or  the  food- 
supply  in  one  pond  gets  low,  they  have  no 
difficulty  in  finding  another,  for,  unlike  most 
fishes,  they  are  able  to  live  for  a  considerable 
time  out  of  water,  and  they  have  a  way  of 
wriggling  themselves  through  damp  grass  for 
quite  considerable  distances.  One  naturalist 
tells  us  that  he  kept  two  small  eels  for  a  time 
in  an  aquarium,  and  "  they  passed  most  of  the 
day  buried  in  the  sand  at  the  bottom,  but  night 
after  night  they  made  their  escape  and  were 
always  found  in  the  morning  at  the  other  side 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  165 

of  the  room,  apparently  dead  ;  however,  when 
returned  to  the  water  they  swam  about 
apparently  none  the  worse  for  their  excursion." 
Once  settled  down  in  suitable  quarters  the 
elvers  begin  to  feed  and  to  grow,  and  are  now 
known  as  "  yellow  eels."  Their  food  consists 
at  first  of  worms,  larvae,  and  small  fishes,  but 
as  they  grow  they  become  very  voracious,  and 
will  attack  water-voles  and  water-fowl,  and 
even  larger  fishes,  among  which  they  do  serious 
damage.  There  is  even  a  case  on  record  of 
an  eel,  5  feet  long,  which  attacked  a  swan ! 
The  owner  saw  the  swan  struggling  violently, 
with  its  head  under  water.  He  went  to  its 
assistance  and  found  that  its  head  had  been 
seized  by  a  large  eel,  which  held  on  so 
obstinately  that  it  allowed  itself  to  be  caught 
and  landed. 

About  the  third  summer  of  an  eel's  life  in 
fresh  water  its  scales  begin  to  grow.  It  is  an 
interesting  fact  that  naturalists  can  tell  the  age 
of  an  eel,  or  at  least  the  length  of  time  it  has 
spent  in  fresh  water,  by  examining  its  scales 
under  the  microscope.  Each  scale  is  arranged 
in  little  zones  or  rings  studded  with  tiny,  limy 
knobs,  separated  by  narrow  rings  of  smooth 
material.  "This  structure  is  due  to  the  fact 


1 66  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

that  the  eel  feeds  and  grows  actively  in  the 
summer  months  only,  and  the  zones  are  annual 
rings  formed  during  the  summer,  whilst  the 
narrow  interspaces  represent  the  growth  of  the 
scale  during  the  colder  months." 

After  a  varying  time,  usually  four  to  six 
years  in  the  males,  and  seven  to  eight  in  the 
females,  the  yellow  eels  begin  to  change  to 
"silver  eels."  Their  eyes  grow  larger,  their 
pectoral  fins  longer,  and  they  become  silvery- 
white  on  the  under-side  of  the  body.  This  is 
their  breeding-dress,  and  they  are  putting  it  on 
in  preparation  for  the  long  journey  back  to  the 
sea. 

They  have  practically  ceased  to  feed  by  this 
time,  and  they  make  the  journey  down  the 
rivers  in  vast  numbers,  just  as  they  came  up. 
But  this  time  they  travel  by  night,  and  then 
only  when  it  is  quite  dark ;  bright  moonlight, 
or  a  flash  of  artificial  light,  will  send  them  into 
hiding  at  once.  During  this  journey  they  are 
caught  in  great  numbers  in  traps  and  nets  of 
all  kinds,  for  at  this  stage  they  are  much  valued 
as  food,  though  in  Scotland,  for  instance,  there 
is  a  good  deal  of  prejudice  against  them. 

Both  the  last  chapter  and  the  first  in  the 
story  of  the  eel's  life  remain  obscure.  No  one 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  167 

has  yet  identified  the  eggs  with  certainty,  nor 
the  very  youngest  forms  of  the  fish.  Minute 
fry  are  now  known,  however,  which  grow  into 
3-inch  long  transparent  larvae,  which  feed 
near  the  surface  of  the  Atlantic  by  night, 
and  sink  deeper  through  the  day.  Some 
of  these  "  Leptocephalids,"  which  had  long 
been  a  puzzle  to  naturalists,  were  kept  in  an 
aquarium,  and  their  gradual  transformation  to 
the  elver  stage  was  observed.  Then  many  of 
them  were  taken  at  different  times  from  the 
sea,  and  it  was  learnt  that  towards  the  end  of 
summer  they  begin  to  undergo  a  change  into 
the  "glass-eel,"  or  "transparent  elver"  stage. 
At  the  same  time,  apparently,  they  begin  their 
migration  towards  the  shore.  The  process  of 
changing  goes  on  for  many  months,  and,  during 
that  time,  they  do  not  feed  at  all,  but  live  on 
their  own  substance.  The  elver  is  not  only 
quite  different  in  shape  from  the  earlier  form, 
being  now  a  small  eel,  but  it  is  fully  half  an 
inch  shorter. 

As  to  the  last  chapter,  it  is  supposed  that 
the  silver  eels  from  the  British  Isles  go  out 
to  the  deep  waters  of  the  Atlantic  and  there 
deposit  their  eggs,  which  rise  to  the  surface 
and  float  till  they  hatch.  The  eels  themselves, 


1 68  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

like  many  other  animals,  probably  die  after  the 
eggs  are  safely  deposited,  for  none  of  them 
ever  reappear  at  the  coasts  or  in  the  rivers 
after  spawning. 

There  are  only  a  few  species  of  eel  which 
enter  fresh  water ;  the  great  majority  of  the 
family  spend  their  whole  lives  in  the  sea,  many 
of  them  in  deep  water.  Moreover,  some  in- 
dividuals, even  of  the  common  eel,  do  not  enter 
the  rivers,  but  probably  remain  about  the 
estuaries  till  it  is  time  to  return  to  deeper 
water. 

On  the  other  hand,  some  yellow  eels  do  not 
return  to  the  sea.  They  may  have  settled  down 
in  ponds  which  they  found  it  easy  to  reach 
when  they  were  little  elvers,  but  difficult  to 
escape  from  later,  or  they  may  lack  the  impulse 
to  migrate.  Such  eels  may  live  a  long  time 
and  grow  to  a  great  size,  but  they  never 
produce  eggs. 

All  these  facts  justify  the  conclusion  that  the 
common  eel  is  descended  from  ancestors  which 
were  entirely  sea-fish,  and  that  it  has  taken  to 
a  fresh-water  life.  Whether  it  will  go  farther 
in  the  same  direction,  we  have  no  means  of 
knowing. 

We  have  followed  this  story  at  some  length, 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  169 

partly  because  it  is  so  wonderful  in  itself,  but 
partly  also  so  that  we  may  get  some  under- 
standing of  the  methods  by  which  naturalists 
interpret  for  us  some  of  Nature's  stories,  and 
of  the  long  and  patient  labour  that  is  required 
to  determine  the  facts. 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  SALMON 

Let  us  now  think  for  a  little  of  another  life- 
story  that  is  in  some  ways  just  the  opposite  of 
the  eels  —  that  of  the  King  of  Fishes,  the 
Salmon,  which  is  so  valuable  as  a  food,  and 
which  is  also  prized,  because  its  courage  and 
strength  make  the  catching  of  it  good  sport. 

Salmon  ascend  most  of  our  larger  rivers — if 
they  are  clean  enough — every  year,  but  not  in 
swarms  as  the  eels  do  ;  they  continue  to  go  up 
throughout  the  spring  and  summer.  Nor  are 
they  all  of  one  age  and  size  like  the  eels.  But 
all  of  them  are  impelled  by  the  desire  to 
reach  a  suitable  breeding-place.  They  are  in 
the  finest  possible  condition  when  they  enter 
fresh  water — fat,  with  firm,  red  flesh  and  silvery 
skin — for  they  have  been  feeding  hard  and 
laying  up  stores  of  food-material  and  strength, 
which  have  to  last  them  till  after  the  spawning- 


1 70  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

time,  often  many  weeks  ahead.  While  in  fresh 
water  they  feed  very  little,  if  at  all. 

They  need  all  their  muscular  energy,  too, 
for  there  are  many  obstacles  to  be  overcome 
on  their  way  up  the  rivers,  and  the  salmon  gets 
his  name  from  his  power  of  leaping.  They 
are  said  to  be  able  to  leap  up  falls  as  high  as 
10  feet,  and  their  courage  and  persistence  in 
returning  again  and  again  to  the  charge  after 
failure  has  thus  been  described  :  "  The  lithe 
body,  less  silvery  than  usual,  shot  out  of  the 
water ;  then  followed  a  plucky  rush  amid  the 
bubbles ;  then  in  seven  cases  out  of  ten  the 
fish  was  swept  back  before  it  had  cleared  the 
second  rung  of  the  ladder.  It  was  as  exciting 
as  a  race-course.  The  favourite  cleared  one 
barrier  after  another,  lost  energy  at  the  last, 
and  was  swept  back  like  a  log,  while  another, 
with  less  dash  about  him,  cleared  every  one, 
and  shot  ahead  in  the  swift,  smooth,  sullen 
water  above  the  fall.  There  was  pathos  in  the 
passivity  with  which  the  unsuccessful  swimmer 
let  himself  be  swirled  back  to  the  eddies  at  the 
foot  of  the  ladder.  Like  a  spent  horse,  he 
could  no  more,  but  one  knew  that  he  was  set- 
ting his  teeth,  so  to  speak,  for  the  next  rush." 

Arrived    at    the   spawning-place — a    gravel 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  171 

bed  in  a  shallow  part  of  the  river — the  female 
salmon  lashes  out  a  trough  with  her  tail,  and 
in  it  deposits  her  eggs,  moving  gradually  up 
stream  as  she  does  so.  The  attendant  male 
meantime  keeps  all  intruders  fiercely  at  bay. 
After  spawning  the  salmon  are  much  exhausted, 
and  they  linger  for  a  time  in  the  deep  pools  to 
recover,  but  they  do  not  begin  to  feed  actively 
even  then,  and  many  of  them  die  of  weakness 
or  disease  on  their  way  back  to  the  sea. 

The  young  fry  emerge  in  early  spring  and, 
for  the  first  few  weeks,  remain  quietly  hidden 
among  the  gravel,  depending  for  nourishment 
on  the  stores  laid  up  for  them  in  the  egg,  and 
now  attached  to  their  bodies  as  a  yolk-sac. 
When  the  yolk  is  exhausted,  and  they  are  about 
an  inch  long,  they  become  more  active,  and 
seek  for  their  own  food.  During  all  this  time 
both  eggs  and  fry  are  preyed  upon  by  many 
enemies,  of  which  the  eels,  pike,  and  fish-eating 
birds  probably  do  most  damage.  But  the 
young  ones  that  are  left,  now  known  as  "parr," 
continue  to  feed  and  grow  for  a  couple  of  years, 
and  then,  assuming  more  silvery  hues,  descend 
as  "smolts"  to  the  sea.  At  this  stage  they 
are  about  6  or  7  inches  long,  but  the 
abundance  of  food  in  the  sea,  where  they  live 


172  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

chiefly  on  herring,  mackerel,  etc.,  makes  them 
grow  very  rapidly,  and  those  that  ascend  the 
rivers  as  "  grilse  "  the  following  year  are  often 
more  than  double  that  length.  Many  of  them, 
however,  spend  two  or  three  or  more  years  in 
the  sea  before  they  return,  and  these  grow  to 
a  great  size.  Some  do  not  return  at  all,  but 
remain  about  the  estuaries.  It  is  unlikely  that 
those  that  do  this  ever  breed ;  spawning  is 
only  known  to  take  place  in  fresh  water. 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  LAMPREY 

One  of  the  most  interesting  animals  that  live 
in  fresh-running  water  is  the  lamprey.  It  is 
not  very  easy  to  see,  for  most  of  its  life  is  spent 
concealed  in  the  sand.  But  at  the  breeding 
season  it  comes  out  of  its  hiding-place,  and 
begins  to  make  preparations  for  the  advent  of 
the  next  generation. 

Let  us  look  for  a  moment  at  the  lamprey 
itself.  The  common  brook-lamprey  is  eel-like 
in  appearance,  and,  when  full  grown,  is  about 
7  inches  long.  Its  skeleton  is  gristly  instead 
of  bony,  like  that  of  the  true  fishes.  It  has 
two  fins  on  the  middle  line  of  the  back  and  a 
tail-fin,  but  no  paired  fins.  It  has  no  jaws, 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  173 

but  it  has  a  round  sucker-mouth,  and  a  very 
muscular  tongue,  covered  with  horny  teeth. 
With  its  sucker-mouth  it  fastens  itself  to  the 
body  of  a  fish,  and,  protruding  its  rough  tongue, 
proceeds  to  rasp  the  flesh  off  its  unfortunate 
victim.  Fishes  have  sometimes  been  seen  to 
turn  over  on  their  sides,  so  that  the  trouble- 
some " boarder"  is  out  of  water,  and  is  forced 
to  let  go  its  hold. 

Along  each  side  of  the  body  of  the  lamprey, 
near  the  head,  there  are  seven  conspicuous 
holes.  These  are  the  gill-slits,  and  the  gills 
to  which  they  lead  are  continually  washed  by 
water.  In  most  fishes,  water  enters  by  the 
mouth  and  flows  out  at  the  gill-slits,  carrying 
away  the  used  air  from  the  blood.  But  the 
lamprey  uses  its  mouth  to  fasten  itself  to  its 
prey,  and,  in  its  case,  water  flows  in  at  the  gill- 
slits  and  out  again. 

The  eyes  are  large,  and  there  is  a  single 
nostril,  which  lies  right  in  the  middle  line  of 
the  head  so  that,  whichever  side  of  the  body 
we  look  at,  we  see  an  eye  and  eight  holes. 
This  is  why  lampreys  are  popularly  called 
"  nine-eyes  "or  "niners." 

As  spawning-time  approaches,  the  lampreys, 
both  male  and  female,  set  about  preparing  a 


174  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

safe  place  for  the  eggs.  They  choose  out  a 
spot  with  a  sandy  bottom  and,  attaching  them- 
selves by  their  sucker-mouths  to  any  stones 
upon  it,  they  pull  these  to  the  lower  part  of 
their  chosen  site,  thus  making  a  little  dam 
which  will  keep  the  eggs  from  being  washed 
away.  Then  they  fasten  themselves  to  a  stone 
at  the  upper  edge  of  their  pool,  and  lash  up 
the  sand  with  their  tails,  while  some  of  the 
eggs  and  sperms  are  discharged  into  the  water. 
The  eggs  sink  to  the  bottom,  and  the  sand 
settles  over  them.  More  stones  are  added  to 
the  wall  of  the  dam,  and  the  laying  process  is 
repeated  at  intervals.  Sometimes  a  number 
of  lampreys  combine  to  make  a  nest,  and  they 
may  be  seen  hanging  in  a  cluster  from  a  stone. 
When  spawning  is  over,  the  lampreys  are  so 
exhausted  that  they  never  recover ;  they  float 
away  downstream  and  soon  die. 

The  eggs  hatch  out  in  about  three  weeks. 
The  young  ones  are  quite  different  from  their 
parents,  and  got  their  common  name  of 
"  Prides  "  long  before  it  was  known  what  they 
really  were.  They  are  yellowish,  worm-like 
creatures,  with  no  visible  eyes,  and  a  horseshoe 
mouth.  They  make  a  kind  of  tunnel  open  at 
both  ends  in  the  sand,  and  spend  all  their  time 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  175 

there,  wriggling  farther  in  when  disturbed. 
They  take  four  years  to  reach  their  full  size, 
and  then,  within  a  few  weeks,  they  undergo  the 
change  to  the  adult  form. 

The  River  Lamprey,  which  is  still  abundant 
in  the  Severn  and  some  other  English  rivers, 
grows  larger,  and  usually  spends  a  part  of  its  life 
in  the  sea.  It  used  to  be  considered  a  table 
delicacy,  and  it  was  from  the  effects  of  too  hearty 
a  meal  of  these  lampreys  that  Henry  1 1.  is  said  to 
have  died.  They  are  still  caught  in  considerable 
numbers,  but  are  chiefly  used  for  bait.  There  is 
a  still  larger  Sea  Lamprey,  that  spawns  in  rivers. 

FROM  WATER  TO  LAND 

We  shall  find  an  instance  of  animals  that 
seem  to  be  on  their  way  from  fresh  water  to 
terrestrial  life  in  a  very  familiar  group — the 
frogs  and  toads,  with  their  more  distant  cousins, 
the  newts  and  salamanders. 

We  need  not  go  over  the  life-history  of  the 
frogs  and  toads,  because  any  of  us  can  watch 
it  for  ourselves,  and  it  is  very  much  better  to 
see  things  than  to  read  about  them  if  it  is 
possible.  We  have  only  to  listen  for  the 
croaking  of  the  frogs  in  March  or  April,  then 


1 76  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

look  for  the  clumps  of  jelly-like  eggs,  take 
them  home  and  keep  them  in  a  properly  shaded 
vessel,  and  we  can  follow  the  whole  fascinating 
story.  But  we  must  be  careful  to  keep  water- 
plants  growing  in  our  aquarium,  that  the  water 
may  be  aerated,  to  supply  food,  but  to  remove 
all  decaying  matter,  and  to  provide  a  foothold 
for  the  little  creatures  when  they  are  about  to 
make  their  great  change  from  the  tadpole  to 
the  frog  stage. 

All  the  members  of  the  group  have  in  their 
full-grown  state  the  great  characteristic  of  adult 
terrestrial  animals — they  breathe,  by  means 
of  lungs,  the  oxygen  in  the  air.  But  the  young 
of  almost  all  of  them  have  gills  and  breathe 
the  oxygen  dissolved  in  water.  The  time  the 
tadpole  breathes  by  gills  may  be  longer  in  one 
family  than  another,  it  may  even  vary  in  the 
same  family,  according  to  surroundings  and 
weather,  but,  long  or  short,  it  is  very  rarely 
omitted. 

Another  fact  that  shows  the  direction  in 
which  they  are  tending  is  that  even  the  adults 
are  not  all  equally  terrestrial  in  habit.  Both 
frogs  and  toads  spend  some  time  in  the  water 
in  spring,  and  leave  it  when  their  eggs  are 
safely  deposited.  But  as  winter  approaches, 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  177 

the  toad  buries  itself  among  withered  leaves, 
or  in  some  dry  spot,  while  the  frog  returns  to 
the  pond  or  ditch  and  hides  itself  in  a  hole, 
perhaps  in  a  drain-pipe,  it  may  even  be  in  the 
damp  mud. 

But  the  frog  has  long  ago  lost  its  gills,  and 
its  lungs  are  closed  in  winter  by  the  shutting 
of  the  nostrils.  How  then  does  it  breathe,  for 
breathe  it  must,  even  though  the  fires  of  life 
are  very  low  ?  The  skin  is  exceedingly  thin 
and  delicate,  and  there  is  a  network  of  very 
fine  blood-vessels  all  over  it,  and  the  exchange 
of  gases — used  carbonic  acid  gas  for  fresh 
oxygen,  which  is  the  essential  part  of  breathing 
— takes  place  directly  from  these  blood-vessels 
through  the  skin. 

WATER  INSECTS 

One  more  group  we  must  think  of  for  a 
little — the  aquatic  insects. 

All  fully  developed  insects  breathe  air 
through  little  openings  on  the  surface  leading 
into  fine  tubes,  called  tracheae,  which  carry  the 
air  to  all  parts  of  the  body.  Even  insects 
which  spend  their  whole  lives  on  and  in  the 
water  breathe  in  this  way.  They  may  be  able 


12 


1 78  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

to  remain  under  water  for  considerable  periods, 
because  they  have  various  ways  of  carrying 
reserves  of  air,  as  bubbles  entangled  among 
the  body-hairs,  for  instance,  while  others  are 
able  to  use  the  oxygen  mixed  with  the 
water. 

In  addition  to  these,  many  insects,  such 
as  the  gnats,  may-flies,  caddis-flies,  and  the 
beautiful  big  dragon-flies,  lay  their  eggs  in  the 
water,  and  the  great  changes  from  egg  to  larva, 
from  larva  to  the  "  resting-stage,"  which  is  a 
preparation  for  the  emergence  of  the  perfect 
insect,  are  gone  through  in  the  water.  Yet 
this  is  not  a  case  in  which  an  aquatic  race  is 
on  the  way  to  terrestrial  life ;  they  are  not 
water-breathers,  they  are  air-breathers,  which 
have  adopted  the  habit  of  laying  their  eggs  in 
the  water  for  the  greater  safety  of  the  young. 
Many  of  the  larvae  have  become  so  well  adapted 
to  aquatic  life  that  they  are  able  to  breathe 
dissolved  air  by  gills,  but  these  "  tracheal  gills," 
as  they  are  called,  are  developed  from  the  air- 
tubes  which  are  present,  even  though  the 
openings  to  them  are  closed.  And  many  of 
the  larvae  breathe  surface  air  from  the  first. 
The  gnat  larvae,  which  we  may  find  in  any  ditch, 
have  a  breathing-tube  projecting  from  the  last 


THE  FRESH   WATERS  179 

ring  of  their  bodies,  and  may  be  seen  hanging 
head  downwards  from  the  surface  so  that  air 
may  enter.  There  are  other  aquatic  larvae 
which  never  even  get  wet.  This  is  difficult  to 
understand,  because  it  requires  a  knowledge  of 
physical  properties,  but  it  is  a  fact,  and  it  is  illus- 
trated in  a  very  varied  way  among  animals  that 
have  gone  back  from  the  dry  land  to  the  water. 
Some  water-beetles  can  hardly  become  wet  at 
all ;  some  keep  the  greater  part  of  the  body  dry, 
but  not  it  all ;  some  become  quite  wet.  The 
little  whirligig  beetle  (Gyrinus)  and  the  Water 
Boatmen  (Notonecta)  become  very  slightly 
wetted.  The  water-spider  remains  dry  over 
a  considerable  part  of  the  hairy  body. 

The  time  spent  in  the  water  is  often  very 
long  compared  with  the  aerial  life.  Some  of 
the  caddis-flies  are  said  to  spend  three  years 
in  the  water,  and  then  only  to  live  a  few  days. 
And  some  aerial  lives  are  shorter  still.  Some 
of  the  May-flies  or  Ephemeridce,  as  they  are 
called,  from  the  shortness  of  their  lives,  live 
only  a  few  hours  as  winged  insects  in  the  air. 
But  their  larval  life  in  the  water  lasts  for  two 
or  three  years,  during  which  they  feed,  grow, 
and  cast  their  husk  many  times.  At  length 
there  is  the  making  of  the  wings  and  the 


i8o  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

eventful  emergence  from  the  water.  They 
cannot  fly  much  at  first,  for  they  are  encumbered 
by  a  thin  veil  too  truly  suggestive  of  a  shroud. 
They  rest  rather  wearily  on  the  branches  of 
the  willows,  and  on  our  clothes,  as  we  watch 


FIG.  17. — GARDEN  SPIDER  (EPEIRA 
DIADEMA). 

them.  We  see  them  writhe  and  jerk,  till  at 
length  their  last  encumbrance,  their  " ghost," 
as  some  entomologists  have  called  it,  is  thrown 
off.  Then  the  short  aerial  life  begins ;  they 
swing  to  and  fro  as  in  a  dance;  they  dimple 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  181 

the  smooth  surface  of  the  water  with  a  touch 
into  smiling ;  we  see  them  chasing,  embracing, 
separating.  There  is  great  beauty  in  their 
film-like  wings,  in  their  large,  lustrous  eyes, 
in  the  graceful  sweep  of  the  long  tail- 
filaments. 

"  They  never  pause  to  eat ;  they  could  not 
if  they  would.  Hunger  is  past,  love  is  just 
begun,  and  in  the  near  future  is  death.  The 
evening  shadows  grow  longer — the  shadow  of 
death  is  over  the  Ephemerides.  The  trout 
jump  at  them,  a  few  raindrops  thin  the  throng, 
the  stream  bears  others  away.  The  mothers 
lay  their  eggs  in  the  water,  and,  after  doing  so, 
many  seem  utterly  spent,  and  die  forthwith. 
The  eggs,  however,  are  in  the  water,  and  the 
race  continues." 


THE  STOR¥  OF  THE  FRESH-WATER 
SPIDER 

Before  we  leave  the  fresh  waters,  let  us  look 
at  the  water-spider  (Argyroneta  natans),  one 
of  the  conquerors.  It  strikes  the  note  of 
adventure  which  is  so  characteristic  of  animals. 
For  while  it  is  a  land  animal  by  nature  and 
origin,  and  breathes  dry  air,  it  has  learned  to 


FIG.  18.— THE  FEMALE  FRESH-WATER  SPIDER  (ARGYRONETA  NATANS). 

It  has  made  a  Diving-bell-like  Web,  buoyed  into  a  Dome  with  Air.     Note  Air 

entangled  on  Spider's  Body.     Note  special  lines  to-  Surface. 


THE  FRESH  WATERS  183 

live  underneath  the  water.  It  is  the  female 
water-spider  who  is  particularly  admirable,  so 
we  shall  henceforth  say  "she."  She  spins  a 
flattish  web  beneath  the  water,  and  moors  it  with 
silk  threads  like  tent-ropes  to  stones  and  weeds. 
A  special  line  runs  up  to  the  surface  and  is  fixed 
to  a  floating  plant.  Up  and  down  this  rope  the 
spinner  goes  many  times ;  at  the  surface  she 
gets  air  entangled  in  the  hairs  of  her  body  ;  she 
climbs  down,  looking  like  a  drop  of  quicksilver 
in  the  water — the  air  glistens  so  ;  she  brushes 
her  hair  with  her  legs,  and  the  air-bubbles  are 
caught  underneath  the  web,  which  thus  becomes 
buoyed  up  like  a  dome  or  like  an  anticipation 
of  a  diving-bell.  After  many  journeys  up  and 
down  the  web  is  full  of  dry  air,  and  there  the 
spider  deposits  her  eggs  and  rears  her  young. 
Sometimes  when  she  is  in  a  hurry  she  gets  into 
the  empty  shell  of  a  water-snail  and  manages, 
we  do  not  quite  know  how,  to  fill  it  with  air 
brought  down  from  the  surface.  There  are 
many  interesting  facts  about  the  water-spider, 
for  instance,  how  she  arranges  tags  of  silk 
among  her  hair,  which  probably  help  in  en- 
tangling the  air-bubbles.  For  reasons,  rather 
difficult  to  explain,  she  never  gets  wet.  But 
the  big  interest  is  just  that  this  spider  found  an 


1 84  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

empty  corner — an  empty  niche  of  opportunity 
— full  of  difficulties,  to  be  sure,  but  offering 
new  opportunities  of  food  and  safety.  How 
splendidly  well  has  she  overcome  the  difficulties 
and  used  the  opportunities. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY 
LAND 

Tell-tale  Evidences  of  Marine  Ancestry — Origin  of  Land  Plants 
— The  Three  Great  Invasions  of  the  Dry  Land — New  Ways 
of  Breathing — Changes  in  Movements — New  Ways  of 
Looking  after  the  Young — New  Kinds  of  Protection — 
Betwixt-and-Between  Animals — Haunts  within  Haunts — 
Beneath  the  Ground — Cave  Animals — Arboreal  Life. 

OVER  and  over  again  in  the  history  of 
animal  life  some  adventurous  members 
of  aquatic  races  have  become  colonists  of  the 
dry  land.  Perhaps  we  should  not  be  quite 
wrong  if  we  said,  a  little  fancifully,  that  one  of 
the  great  unspoken  wishes  of  animals  was  to 
get  out  of  the  water.  In  any  case,  it  is  almost 
certain  that  the  great  majority  of  the  different 
classes  of  land  animals  had  their  ancestry  in 
the  sea,  some  of  them  making  the  transition — 
which  might  require  millions  of  years — through 
fresh  waters. 

We   must  be  careful  here   to   see  the  facts 

clearly.     Land    mammals   had  their  origin  in 

185 


1 86  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

land  reptiles,  and  birds  had  their  origin  in  land 
reptiles — where  then  is  the  marine  ancestry  ? 
But  the  reptiles  sprang  from  an  ancient  am- 
phibian stock,  whose  very  name,  amphibian, 
suggests  that  they  lived  partly  in  water  and 
partly  on  land.  And  these  amphibians  sprang 
from  fishes,  and  the  original  fishes  were  in  the 
sea.  So  that  when  we  say  that  the  ancestors 
of  land  animals  were  marine,  we  usually  mean 
their  distant  ancestors,  belonging  perhaps  to  a 
much  simpler  class.  On  the  other  hand,  when 
we  look  at  the  terrestrial  crustaceans,  called 
wood-lice  or  slaters,  which  we  see  running 
about  if  we  turn  over  loose  stones  or  strip  off 
loose  bark,  we  may  safely  say  these  are  the 
direct  descendants  of  sea-slaters,  such  as  we 
find  to-day  among  the  rocks  on  the  shore. 

TELL-TALE  EVIDENCES  OF  MARINE 
ANCESTRY 

It  may  be  asked,  however,  why  land  animals 
may  not  have  begun  their  existence  on  land, 
instead  of  being  derived  from  distant  ancestors 
in  the  sea.  This  is  a  good  question,  which 
requires  a  longer  answer  than  is  possible 
here.  But  part  of  the  answer  is  this.  Land 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     187 

animals  carry  about  in  their  bodies  the  tell- 
tale evidences  of  a  marine,  or  at  least  of  an 
aquatic,  ancestry.  Thus  all  the  embryos  of 
reptiles,  birds,  and  mammals  have  gill-clefts  on 
the  sides  of  their  neck,  opening  into  the  pharynx 
(the  beginning  of  the  food-canal,  just  behind 
the  mouth),  and  in  two  or  three  cases,  in  reptile 
and  bird,  tuft-like  traces  of  the  gills  themselves 
have  been  recently  discovered.  These  gill- 
clefts  are  of  no  use  for  breathing  in  reptiles, 
birds,  and  mammals  ;  indeed,  we  cannot  say  that 
they  are  of  any  use  at  all,  except  the  first  one, 
which  becomes  a  tube  (the  Eustachian  tube, 
named  after  an  old  anatomist)  leading  from  the 
ear-passage  to  the  back  of  the  mouth.  But 
these  gill-clefts  are  always  present,  and  they 
must  be  regarded  as  historic  relics.  As  Darwin 
said,  they  are  like  unsounded  letters  in  words, 
which  tell  us  part  of  the  history  of  the  word. 
Thus  the  unsounded  o  in  leopard  tells  us  that 
this  animal  used  to  be  regarded  as  a  cross  be- 
tween a  lion  and  a  tiger  (or  pard).  So  there 
are  vestiges  in  land  animals  which  betray  their 
aquatic  ancestry. 

In  the  ear-passage  of  a  mammal  there  is  a 
drum  or  tympanum  stretched  across  just  a  little 
way  below  the  surface.  On  this  drum  the 


1 88  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

waves  of  sound  strike  ;  this  is  the  door  at  which 
they  knock.  But  the  vibrations  have  to  be 
conveyed  to  the  real  ear — the  delicate  organ  of 
hearing — which  is  safely  lodged  in  very  dense 
bone  (periotic)  deeper  down  in  the  skull.  Now, 
running  from  the  drum  of  the  ear  to  the  inner 
ear,  there  is,  in  mammals,  a  chain  of  three  little 
bones  called  the  Hammer,  the  Anvil,  and  the 
Stirrup  (Malleus,  Incus,  and  Stapes).  What 
do  these  turn  out  to  be  ?  Their  development 
shows  that  they  are  just  transformed  pieces  of 
bone  which,  in  fishes,  form  part  of  the  common- 
place framework  of  the  jaws.  This  is  another 
tell-tale  evidence  of  the  very  distant  aquatic 
ancestry  of  mammals. 

Another  very  remarkable  fact  has  to  do  with 
the  blood.  Many  of  the  lower  animals,  such  as 
sponges  and  jelly-fishes,  sea-anemones  and 
corals,  and  the  simpler  worms,  have  no  blood  ; 
but  every  one  knows  that  this  is  very  unusual. 
From  ringed  worms  to  man,  almost  all  animals 
have  blood,  though,  in  many  cases,  like  lobster 
and  snail,  it  is  not  very  noticeable,  being  practi- 
cally colourless.  This  blood  is  a  very  complex, 
chemical  mixture ;  its  watery  basis  contains 
solutions  of  salts,  sugar,  proteins,  and  nitro- 
genous waste-products.  Every  boy  who  has 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     189 

put  his  bleeding  finger  to  his  mouth  knows  that 
the  blood  has  a  salt  taste.  And  it  is  very 
remarkable  that  the  salts  in  the  blood  are  in  the 
main  the  salts  of  the  sea,  and  that  they  occur 
in  very  much  the  same  proportions  as  in 
the  sea.  The  correspondence  becomes  closer, 
when  we  take  into  account  the  change  in  the 
composition  of  the  sea  since  blood  was  first 
established  millions  and  millions  of  years  ago. 
This  tells  a  tale. 

We  cannot  turn  back  the  hands  of  the  world- 
clock,  and  get  it  to  strike  over  again  the  hours 
that  are  past,  but  there  is  the  rock-record  to 
help  us  to  get  away  from  conjecture.  And,  as 
we  have  just  seen,  some  help  is  to  be  got  from 
the  individual  development  which  is,  in  some 
measure,  in  the  making  of  organs  and  the  build- 
ing up  of  the  body,  a  recapitulation — much 
condensed  and  telescoped — of  the  history  of  the 
race. 

We  should  also  remember  that  some  of  the 
changes  we  suppose  to  have  occurred  millions 
of  years  ago  have  their  counterparts  in  changes 
that  are  taking  place  to-day.  Evolution  is  not 
something  done  with  ;  it  is  going  on.  Thus 
the  Robber-Crab  is  a  shore-animal  in  process  of 
becoming  terrestrial. 


190  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

There  is  another  reason  why  it  is  not  easy  to 
think  of  land  animals  beginning  on  the  dry 
land  ;  the  conditions  of  life  are  too  difficult  for 
beginners  or  apprentices.  This  will  become 
clearer  later  on,  but  it  may  be  noticed  that 
breathing  and  moving,  and  the  disposal  of  the 
eggs  or  young,  are  much  more  difficult  on  land 
than  in  the  water.  As  it  is  much  more  difficult 
to  escape  from  enemies  when  movement  is  all 
in  one  plane,  we  cannot  wonder  that  many  land 
animals  have  become  burrowers,  and  others 
climbers,  and  others  fliers,  that  others  have 
become  camouflaged,  and  that  others  have  taken 
to  coming  out  at  night  only.  But  we  shall 
return  to  this  subject  later  on. 

ORIGIN  OF  LAND  PLANTS 

When  we  consider  the  sand-dunes,  the  rocky 
islands,  the  deserts,  the  mountain-tops,  and  so 
on — we  feel  at  once  that  there  are  many  parts 
of  the  dry  land  which  cannot  be  called  very 
hospitable  to  living  creatures.  The  dry  land  is 
a  haunt  very  much  more  difficult  than  the  sea 
or  the  lake.  The  fact  is  that  no  great  colonisa- 
tion by  animals  was  possible  until  plants  had 
prepared  the  way.  They  provided  food,  shelter, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  191 

and  moisture.  They  were  the  pioneers  for 
animals,  and  the  simpler  plants  likewise  made 
higher  plants  possible. 

According  to  the  rock-record,  long  ages 
passed  before  land  plants  began.  For  while 
there  are  fossil  remains  of  seaweeds  in  very 
ancient  rocks,  there  is  no  definite  evidence  of 
land  plants  till  millions  and  millions  of  years 
had  passed.  It  was  not  till  ages  after  that 
(early  Tertiary)  that  grass  began  to  cover  the 
earth  like  a  garment — an  event  with  far-reach- 
ing consequences. 

As  to  the  origin  of  land  plants,  there  are  two 
theories.  It  is  possible  that  very  simple  plants 
migrated  from  the  sea  to  the  fresh  waters,  and 
thence  to  swampy  ground  ;  and  that  a  fresh 
start  was  made  there  which  gradually  led  to  a 
land  vegetation.  But  one  of  the  most  thought- 
ful botanists  of  to-day,  Prof.  A.  H.  Church,  has 
recently  argued  that  the  highly  developed  shore 
vegetation  of  seaweeds  may  have  given  origin 
to  the  dry-land  plants  by  gradual  transformation. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  the  seaweeds  have 
attained  great  complexity  of  structure,  and  it 
may  be  that  instead  of  representing  a  gorgeous 
blind  alley,  they  point  the  way  to  higher  plants. 
If  the  coast  was  slowly  raised,  as  it  often  was, 


192  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

the  great  seaweeds  might  be  gradually  trans- 
formed into  terrestrial  plants.     Who  knows  ? 


THE  THREE  GREAT  INVASIONS  OF  THE 
DRY  LAND 

In  the  conquest  of  the  dry  land  we  can  dis- 
tinguish three  great  invasions  or  colonisations. 
The  first  was  the  Worm- Invasion,  led  by  simple 
worms  such  as  the  land-planarians,  which  had 
begun  the  profitable  habit  of  moving  with  one 
end  of  the  body  always  in  front.  In  marine 
animals  of  comparatively  low  degree,  such  as 
jelly-fishes  and  swimming-bells,  sea-anemones 
and  corals,  the  symmetry  of  the  body  is  more 
or  less  radial,  that  is  to  say,  there  is  no  right 
or  left,  no  head-  or  tail-end.  The  body  can  be 
cut  into  two  almost  identical  halves  along  many 
different  planes.  Radial  symmetry  may  be 
illustrated  by  an  orange  and  by  the  circular 
plate  it  rests  on.  It  is  well  suited  for  easy- 
going life,  for  drifting  in  the  sea,  or  for  waiting 
for  food  to  drop  into  the  mouth.  But  certain 
worms  acquired  bilateral  symmetry,  moving 
with  one  end  of  the  body  always  in  front. 
This  was  better  suited  for  quick  and  definite 
movements,  such  as  are  needed  in  the  pursuit 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     193 

of  prey  or  the  avoidance  of  enemies.  And  as 
the  acquisition  of  bilateral  symmetry  was  associ- 
ated with  the  acquisition  of  head-brains,  we  may 
say  that  it  was  the  beginning  of  our  knowing 
our  right  hand  from  our  left.  In  any  case, 
radial  symmetry  is  out  of  the  question  on  dry 
land,  and  the  first  colonisation  was  attempted 
by  simple  bilateral  worms. 

The  most  important  members  of  the  "worm- 
invasion  "  were  the  earthworms,  which  probably 
evolved  from  a  fresh-water  stock.  This  is  sug- 
gested by  earthworms  like  Alma  and  Dero, 
which  have  gills,  and  there  are  many  not  very 
distant  relatives  of  earthworms  now  at  home  in 
fresh  water,  such  as  Nais  and  Tubifex,  common 
in  streams.  The  importance  of  earthworms  in 
the  conquest  of  the  dry  land  is  well  known,  for 
they  have  made  the  fertile  soil  of  the  globe. 
Their  successful  possession  of  the  subterranean 
world  at  an  early  date  implies  the  previous 
establishment  of  some  terrestrial  vegetation,  for 
earthworms  depend  for  food  on  the  plant 
remains  in  the  earth,  which  they  swallow,  and 
on  such  fragments  as  they  are  able  to  capture 
on  the  surface. 

We  know  that  earthworms  have  been  land 
animals  from  very  early  times,  for,  though  no 
13 


194  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

actual  fossils  have  been  found,  as  they  have  no 
hard  parts  which  could  have  been  preserved, 
yet  we  have  evidence  of  the  existence  of  worms 
in  the  remote  past  "  by  the  discovery  of  the 
trails  which  they  have  left  in  crawling  over  soft 
mud,  now  hardened  into  shale  or  slate,  or  by 
the  burrows  which  they  made  in  sand,  which 
has  now  been  converted  into  sandstone  and 
quartzite.  .  .  ."  "Worm -burrows  and  trails 
are  among  the  oldest  fossils  yet  discovered." 


FIG.  19.— PERIPATUS. 
A  primitive  Air-breather,  antecedent  to  Centipedes  and  the  like. 

The  second  great  invasion  was  that  of  the 
Air- Breathing  Arthropods,  led  by  simple 
jointed-footed  animals,  well  represented  by  a 
"  living  fossil,"  called  Peripatus,  an  old-fashioned 
creature,  surviving  from  a  very  different  world. 
Peripatus  is  a  beautifully  coloured  soft-bodied 
animal,  worm-like  in  shape,  but  with  simple 
stumpy  limbs,  with  antennae  on  the  head,  and 
two  pairs  of  mouth-parts.  It  lives  chiefly  in 
rotting  wood,  and  comes  out  only  at  night. 
When  it  is  handled  it  squirts  out  from  mouth- 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  195 

papillae  tiny  jets  of  slime,  and  it  is  believed  to 
do  this  also  as  a  means  of  catching  small  insects. 
Peripatus  is  of  great  interest  to  naturalists, 
because  in  some  important  respects  it  resembles 
a  worm,  while,  in  others,  especially  in  the  posses- 
sion of  breathing-tubes,  it  has  risen  to  a  higher 
level,  and  shows  relationship  with  insects.  It 
must  be  very  well  adapted  to  its  mode  of  life, 
for  it  is  very  widespread  in  warm  countries, 
being  found,  with  slight  differences  between 


FIG.  20.— A  CENTIPEDE. 

the  species,  in  Central  America,  the  West 
Indies,  in  Chili,  in  New  Zealand  and  Australia, 
in  Asia,  in  Central  Africa,  and  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope. 

The  second  great  invasion  led  on  to  centi- 
pedes, millipedes,  insects,  and  spiders,  and  just 
as  the  worm-invasion  resulted  in  the  making  of 
fertile  soil,  so  the  second  invasion  had  for  its 
great  consequence  the  establishing  of  a  linkage 
between  flowering  plants  and  the  flower-visiting 


196  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

insects,  which  carry  the  fertilising  golden  dust 
or  pollen  from  blossom  to  blossom.  This  is 
certainly  one  of  the  most  important  linkages  in 
the  world. 

Darwin's  "  Cats  and  Clover"  Story. — In  his 
immortal  book,  The  Origin  of  Species  (1859), 
Charles  Darwin  told  the  story  of  the  connection 
between  cats  and  clover — a  story  that  soon 
went  round  the  world.  It  is  a  very  familiar 
story,  but  it  should  not  become  trite  to  us,  for  it 
was  the  first  vivid  story  of  its  kind,  and  it  was 
told  by  the  greatest  of  all  naturalists. 

Darwin  took  one  hundred  heads  of  the  big 
purple  clover  and  put  muslin  bags  round  them, 
so  that  the  air  and  the  sunshine  could  get  in, 
but  no  humble-bees,  which  he  knew  to  be  the 
usual  visitors  of  the  clover.  From  these  plants 
he  got  not  a  single  seed,  while  from  another 
hundred  heads  close  by,  to  which  the  bees  had 
access,  he  got  27,000  seeds.  The  fertilising 
dust  or  pollen  which  the  bees  carry  from  one 
clover  blossom  to  another  makes  the  possible 
seeds  into  real  seeds,  that  is  to  say,  embryo 
plants.  A  nucleus  from  the  pollen-grain,  which 
grows  down  the  pistil  of  the  flower  to  the 
ovules,  fertilises  an  egg-cell  inside  the  ovule, 
and  as  this  develops  into  an  embryo-plant,  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     197 

possible  seed  or  ovule  becomes  a  real  seed,  which 
will  grow  into  a  plant  when  it  is  sown.  So  the 
more  humble-bees,  the  better  next  year's  clover 
crop. 

But  the  nests  of  the  humble-bees,  which  are 
hidden  in  the  ground  or  in  a  mossy  bank,  are 
often  burglared  by  the  field-mice  or  voles,  which 
devour  the  white  grubs  of  the  bees.  So  the 
more  field-mice,  the  fewer  humble-bees. 

But  the  cats  on  the  prowl  kill  the  field-mice, 
which  are  therefore  scarcer  near  villages  than 
in  the  open  country.  The  cats  do  not  appear 
to  eat  the  field-mice,  but  they  kill  them  for 
sport.  So  the  more  cats,  the  fewer  field- 
mice. 

One  may  perhaps  go  a  step  further  and  say ! 
The  more  kindly  ladies  in  the  village,  the  more 
cats  there  will  be  ;  and  the  more  cats,  the  fewer 
field-mice ;  and  the  fewer  field-mice,  the  more 
humble-bees ;  and  the  more  humble-bees,  the 
better  next  year's  clover  crop. 

In  any  case,  we  must  understand  that  the 
pollination  or  fertilisation  of  flowers  by  their 
insect-visitors,  a  linkage  established  after  the 
second  great  invasion,  is  one  of  the  most 
important  linkages  in  the  web  of  life.  For  the 
fertilising  dust  or  pollen  is  necessary  if  the 


198  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

possible  seeds  are  to  become  real  seeds  which 
will  sprout.  And  even  when  the  pollen  can 
pass  from  the  stamens  of  the  flower  to  the  pistil 
of  the  same  flower  (self-pollination),  the  results 
are  not  usually  so  good  as  when  the  pollen  is 
carried  by  insects  (or  by  the  wind)  from  one 
blossom  to  another.  When  there  is  cross- 
fertilisation  the  yield  of  seeds  is  better.  And 
the  plants  so  produced  tend  to  be  more  variable, 
which  will  be  a  good  thing  if  it  is  useful  for  the 
plant  to  change. 

The  Third  Great  Invasion. — It  was  about 
the  end  of  the  time  known  as  the  Devonian  or 
Old  Red  Sandstone  that  amphibians  made  their 
appearance,  and,  in  the  next  age,  the  Carboni- 
ferous, when  the  coal  measures  were  laid  down, 
they  had  their  golden  age.  These  early  amphib- 
ians, ancestors  of  our  frogs  and  toads,  newts 
and  salamanders,  were  the  advance  guard  of 
the  third  great  invasion,  which  eventually  led 
to  the  appearance  of  reptiles,  birds,  and 
mammals.  This  third  invasion  meant  the 
opening  up  of  many  new  possibilities  for 
animals,  and,  in  the  long  run,  it  led  to 
man. 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  some  of  the  new 
things  that  began  with  amphibians,  the  advance 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  199 

guard  of  the  third  great  invasion.  They  were 
the  first  animals  to  have  fingers  and  toes  (the 
paired  fins  of  fishes  are  limbs,  but  they  have  no 
digits),  the  first  animals  to  have  a  three- 
chambered  heart  (though  the  mud-fishes  come 
near  this),  the  first  animals  to  have  true  lungs 
(though  some  fishes  like  the  mud-fishes  use 
their  swim-bladder  to  help  them  in  breathing, 
and  it  is  no  doubt  the  forerunner  of  a  lung), 
the  first  animals  to  have  a  movable  tongue,  and 
the  first  backboned  animals  to  break  the  silence 
of  animate  nature  by  having  a  voice. 

Besides  the  three  invasions  or  colonisations 
which  we  have  mentioned,  there  were  no  doubt 
others,  like  that  which  led  to  land-crabs  and 
wood  -  lice  (terrestrial  crustaceans),  or  that 
which  led  to  snails  and  slugs  (terrestrial 
molluscs). 

But  in  thinking  of  the  conquest  of  the  land, 
we  will  not  go  far  wrong  if  we  give  prominence 
to  the  idea  of  three  great  invasions — the  first, 
the  worm  invasion,  leading  to  the  making  of 
fertile  soil ;  the  second,  the  insect  invasion, 
leading  to  the  linkage  between  flowers  and 
their  visitors ;  the  third,  the  amphibian  in- 
vasion, leading  to  the  evolution  of  wits  and  of 
love. 


200  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

NEW  WAYS  OF  BREATHING 

The  colonisation  of  the  dry  land  by  aquatic 
animals  cannot  have  been  an  easy  task,  and 
our  question  now  is  :  What  were  the  necessary 
qualifications  ? 

The  first  qualification  was  ability  to  capture 
the  oxygen  of  the  dry  air.  There  is  a  much 
larger  proportion  of  oxygen  in  the  air  than  there 
is  mixed  with  the  water,  but  it  is  not  so  readily 
available.  For,  mixed  with  the  water,  it  seems  to 
seep  in  very  readily  through  the  delicate  moist 
skin  of  the  general  surface  of  the  body,  or  of 
special  organs,  such  as  gills.  On  one  side  of  the 
membrane  there  is  water,  with  oxygen  mixed 
in  it ;  on  the  other  side  of  the  membrane  there 
is  blood,  which  usually  carries  a  pigment  with 
a  strong  affinity  for  oxygen.  What  happens  in 
aquatic  breathing  is  that  the  oxygen  diffuses 
through  the  skin  into  the  blood,  usually  entering 
into  a  loose,  chemical  union  with  the  blood- 
pigment.  With  its  captured  oxygen  the  blood 
passes  to  the  living  tissues  of  the  animal,  to  the 
muscles,  for  instance,  and  there  surrenders  its 
oxygen  to  keep  up  the  ceaseless  burning  (or 
oxidation)  which  living  implies.  As  the  result 
of  the  combustion  (or  oxidation)  of  complex 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     201 


carbon-compounds  in  the  tissues,  the  waste  gas 
CO2  (carbonic  acid  or  carbon  dioxide)  is  formed, 
which  is  collected  by  the  blood,  and  got  rid  of 


202  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

on  the  skin  or  on  the  gills,  if  there  are  gills. 
An  animal  like  a  leech  is  a  good  example  of 
cutaneous  respiration,  simply  through  the  skin  ; 
a  lobworm  or  a  lobster,  a  mussel  or  a  fish,  may 
illustrate  respiration  by  gills. 

But  getting  on  to  dry  land  involved  dry 
skins  and  protected  skins,  and  the  diffusing-in 
of  oxygen  was  no  longer  so  easy.  Thus  we 
find  various  devices  for  getting  the  air  into  the 
interior  of  the  body  and  for  spreading  out  the 
blood  on  internal,  not  external,  surfaces.  Thus 
insects  evolved  air-tubes,  carrying  fresh  air  to 
every  hole  and  corner  of  the  body — surely  part 
of  the  secret  of  their  great  activity — and  amphib- 
ians evolved  lungs,  probably  transformations  of 
the  swim-bladder  of  fishes. 

The  lowest  animals  to  show  the  red-blood- 
pigment  (kcemoglobin),  which  we  and  all  back- 
boned animals  have,  were  certain  worms  called 
Ribbon- Worms  or  Nemertines,  which  live  for 
the  most  part  on  the  seashore.  The  virtue  of 
this  haemoglobin  is  that  it  captures  oxygen  very 
readily  from  outside,  and  parts  with  it  readily  to 
the  living  tissues,  and  it  is  certainly  interesting 
that  some  of  the  Ribbon-Worms  have  become 
terrestrial.  There  are  many  backboneless 
animals,  such  as  most  of  the  Arthropods  and 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  203 

Molluscs,  that  have  no  haemoglobin,  but  some 
other  blood-pigment  (e.g.  haemocyanin)  not  quite 
so  good.  Yet  we  may  be  sure  that  the  secret  of 
making  haemoglobin  was  never  lost.  It  was  too 
good  to  lose.  If  haemoglobin  was  not  always 
continued  along  the  main  line,  where  haemocy- 
anin often  took  its  place,  it  was  continued  on 
side-lines  of  descent ;  and  all  backboned  animals 
have  red  blood.  A  pretty  case,  illustrating  the 
value  of  the  red-blood-pigment,  is  that  of  the 
"blood- worms,"  which  are  sometimes  to  be  found 
in  rain-water  barrels  and  in  stagnant  pools,  where 
the  oxygen  in  the  water  is  very  scarce.  These 
"  blood-worms  "  are  the  aquatic  larvae  of  certain 
Harlequin-flies  (Chironomus) ;  they  are  called 
"  blood- worms,"  because  they  are  so  red ;  the 
redness  is  due  to  haemoglobin,  which  few  insects 
have ;  the  haemoglobin  is  present  in  "  blood- 
worms," because  they  live  in  situations  where 
oxygen  is  very  scarce,  where  haemocyanin  is 
hardly  good  enough.  More  strictly,  perhaps, 
we  should  say  that  Harlequin-flies  are  insects 
with  red  blood,  and  that  this  makes  it 
possible  for  their  larvae  to  live  in  very  foul 
water. 

The   land  animals'  new  way  of  breathing 
notably  by  means  of  internal  surfaces,  like  the 


204  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

breathing  chambers  of  land-snails,  where  the 
blood  is  spread  out  on  the  roof  of  a  cavity 
containing  air,  or  the  true  lungs  of  amphibians 
and  higher  vertebrates,  should  be  thought  of  in 
connection  with  the  fact  that  land  animals  tend 
to  become  thick-skinned,  or  to  acquire  some  sort 
of  protection  over  their  skin.  An  earthworm  is 
still  tender-skinned,  and  it  breathes  by  its  skin  ; 
a  frog  is  still  tender-skinned,  and  it  breathes 
partly  by  its  skin  all  through  its  life,  and  wholly 
by  its  skin  in  winter.  But  in  the  scaly  reptiles, 
in  the  feathered  birds,  and  in  the  thick-skinned 
mammals,  usually  well-protected  besides,  all 
trace  of  skin-breathing  (or  cutaneous  respira- 
tion) has  vanished. 

CHANGES  IN  MOVEMENTS 

Animals  in  the  water  have  the  great  advan- 
tage of  universal  freedom  of  movement  in  any 
direction.  They  can  go  up  or  down,  forward 
or  backward,  to  right  or  to  left,  in  any  and  every 
plane.  But  land  animals  can  move  only  in  one 
plane — on  the  surface  of  the  earth;  and  this 
means  very  great  limitations  and  a  great  in- 
crease of  risks.  It  is  more  than  ever  necessary 
that  the  movements  should  be  quick  and  precise  ; 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  205 

fumbling  and  stumbling  are  fatal.  But  improve- 
ment of  movements  means  a  more  complicated 
muscular  equipment  and  a  more  effective  con- 
trolling (or  nervous)  system.  It  is  fair  to  say 
that  the  brain  was  the  controller  of  movements 
long  before  it  was  a  thinking  organ. 

We  do  not  mean  that  the  movements  of 
aquatic  animals  are  not  admirable.  The  swim- 
ming fish  or  squid  cannot  be  surpassed.  We 
mean  that  the  freedom  of  movement  in  the 
water  allows  a  certain  leisureliness  (in  jelly- 
fishes,  for  instance)  which  is  impossible  on  land, 
unless  there  is  some  compensating  peculiarity, 
such  as  coming  out  at  night.  No  animal  moves 
at  random,  but  the  water  animal  has  a  wider 
range  of  alternatives  than  a  land  animal.  And 
it  is  not  only  that  land  animals  are  confined  to 
one  plane,  unless  they  learn  to  burrow,  or  climb, 
or  fly,  they  have  to  follow  their  food  with  a  new 
strenuousness.  In  the  open  sea,  the  deep  sea, 
and  the  fresh  waters,  and,  to  some  extent,  on  the 
shore,  food  is  sometimes  brought  to  the  hungry 
animal,  but  it  is  very  seldom  that  this  can  be 
said  to  occur  on  land. 

It  must  be  noted,  however,  that  an  apprentice- 
ship to  quick,  precise  movements,  such  as  land 
animals  require,  was  probably  served  on  the 


206  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

shore,  for  the  conditions  of  life  are  more  than 
half  terrestrial  when  the  tide  is  out. 

In  his  fine  introduction  to  Zoology,  called 
Animal  Life,  Professor  F.  W.  Gamble  gives  a 
vivid  picture  of  the  four  chief  kinds  of  animal 
locomotion.  He  takes  the  case  of  a  man  in  a 
boat  on  a  river,  who  can  make  headway  against 
the  current  in  four  ways,  (i)  He  may  take  a 
boat-hook  and,  fastening  it  to  the  roots  on  the 


FIG.  22.— A  JERBOA. 
A  leaping  Biped  belonging  to  the  Rodent  Order. 

bank,  pull  himself  forward.  So  does  a  star-fish 
pull  itself  up  a  rock  ;  so  does  a  leech  pull  itself 
forward  when  it  fixes  its  mouth.  This  is  the 
pulling  method.  (2)  He  may  take  a  pole,  or 
an  oar  for  that  matter,  and,  pressing  it  against 
the  bed  of  the  stream,  lever  himself  forward. 
So  does  the  beetle  push  its  legs  against  the 
ground  ;  so  does  the  crab  on  the  shore  lever 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  207 

itself  along  ;  so  do  we  when  we  walk.  This  is 
the  punting  method.  (3)  He  may  take  an  oar, 
and,  going  to  the  stern  of  the  boat,  he  may 
press  the  water  from  side  to  side,  displacing 
masses  of  water  in  a  regular  rhythm.  So  does 
the  fish  grip  the  water  with  the  posterior  part 
of  its  body,  popularly  called  the  tail,  and  thrust 
the  water  away  from  it,  first  to  one  side  and 
then  to  the  other.  So  does  the  whale  with  its 
propeller-like  tail — a  propeller,  however,  that 
does  not  go  round.  This  is  the  sculling  method. 
(4)  Or  the  man  may  sit  down  on  the  seat  of 
the  boat  and  take  up  the  oars  and  row.  The 
insect  called  the  Water-Boatman  rows  on  the 
water  with  its  third  pair  of  legs  ;  the  turtle  rows 
with  its  flipper-like  limbs,  and  the  penguin  with 
its  flightless  wings  and  with  its  feet  as  well. 
Aquatic  birds,  when  swimming,  row  with  their 
feet ;  some  diving  birds  row  under  water  with 
their  wings.  Flying  birds  row  in  the  air  with 
their  wings. 

Now  it  may  be  said  that  the  conquest  of  the 
dry  land  meant,  among  other  things,  that  the 
punting  kind  of  locomotion  became  very  im- 
portant. It  was  learned  on  the  shore ;  it  was 
perfected  on  dry  land.  Even  the  snake,  which 


208 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


is  often  described  as  rowing  upon  the  ground 
with  every  rib  for  an  oar,   is  perhaps,   more 


FIG.  23. — THE  AUSTRALIAN  COLLARED  LIZARD  (CHLAMYDOSAURUS). 

It  is  at  present  trying  to  be  a  Biped.  When  it  stands  at  bay,  it  expands 
its  Collar.  When  it  runs,  it  folds  its  Collar  back  on  its  Neck.  (After 
Saville  Kent.) 

accurately,   described   as    punting   with   many 
poles. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND    209 

Except  in  the  case  of  some  sprawling 
creatures,  like  centipedes  and  snakes,  the  body 
of  a  land  animal  tends  to  be  compact.  The 
weight  has  usually  to  be  lifted  and  supported 
off  the  ground,  whereas  in  an  aquatic  animal 
the  weight  is  supported  in  the  water.  An 
animal  like  a  jelly-fish  is  unthinkable  on  land. 

NEW  WAYS  OF  LOOKING  AFTER  THE 
YOUNG 

The  conquest  of  the  land  necessarily  means 
new  ways  of  looking  after  the  eggs  or  the 
offspring.  For  the  aquatic  animal,  it  is  often 
enough  simply  to  liberate  the  eggs  into  the 
water,  which  serves  as  their  soft  cradle ;  but  it 
would  be  fatal  in  most  cases  if  a  land  animal 
merely  laid  its  eggs  or  its  young  ones  on  the 
ground.  They  would  be  dried  up  or  devoured. 
So  we  find  many  ways  in  which  safety  is 
secured,  e.g.  by  burying  the  eggs  in  under- 
ground nests ;  or  by  keeping  the  young  ones 
within  the  mother's  body  for  a  long  time  before 
birth,  so  that  they  are  not  very  helpless  when 
born ;  or  by  carrying  them  about  after  birth,  as 
in  kangaroos  and  opossums. 

One  of  the  ways  of  securing  the  safety  of 
14 


210  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

the  eggs  or  the  young  ones  is  to  put  them  all 
in  a  hole  in  the  ground.  Earthworms  make 
a  little  barrel  of  hardened  slime  secreted  by  the 
" saddle"  or  swollen  girdle  on  their  body,  and 
as  this  slips  forward  it  carries  the  liberated 
eggs  with  it  and  closes  up  at  the  ends.  We 
find  it  sometimes  when  digging  in  the  garden. 
The  mother  trap-door  spider  makes  a  well- 
finished  shaft  with  smooth  walls  and  a  silk- 
hinged  lid,  and  lays  her  eggs  in  a  bunch  at  the 
foot.  The  crocodile  lays  her  eggs  in  the  warm 
earth,  sometimes  with  decaying  vegetable  matter 
round  about,  and  the  young  one  calls  to  her 
from  within  the  egg  when  it  is  ready  to  be 
hatched,  for  it  would  be  awkward  to  be  born 
2  feet  below  the  surface.  Yet  that  is  what 
happens  to  the  offspring  of  those  mound-birds 
that  dig  a  hole  in  the  warm,  loose  volcanic  sand 
of  the  beech  in  Celebes.  The  mole's  nest  is 
also  underground — a  grass-lined  chamber  below 
a  big  mole-hill. 

Another  way  of  securing  the  safety  of  the 
eggs  or  the  offspring  is  to  hide  them  off  the 
ground  altogether.  Many  insects  lay  their 
eggs  in  or  on  leaves ;  many  spiders  put  their 
eggs  in  a  silken  bag  or  cocoon  and  fasten  this 
between  two  leaves,  or  in  a  crevice.  Some 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  211 

tree-toads  lay  their  eggs  in  a  damp  hole  in  a 
tree,  and  one  of  them  makes  a  leaf-nest  on 
branches  overhanging  the  water,  and  arranges 
matters  so  that  the  bottom  falls  out  and  lands 
the  contents  in  the  water  just  as  the  eggs 
are  turning  into  tadpoles.  The  harvest-mouse 
fastens  to  the  wheat  stems  its  lightly  built  nest 
of  twined  leaves  of  grass.  We  must  not  include 
the  nests  of  animals  like  squirrels,  which  have 


FIG.  24. — THE  AUSTRALIAN  DUCKMOLE  (ORNITHORHYNCHUS). 

An  old-fashioned  Mammal  that  lays  two  eggs  in  a  well-hidden 

nest  in  a  Burrow  beside  a  Pool. 

ceased  to  be  terrestrial  in  the  strict  sense,  or 
the  nest  of  flying  birds  and  thoroughly  aerial 
insects  like  wasps. 

A  third  way  of  securing  the  safety  of  the 
young  ones  is  to  keep  them  for  a  long  time 
within  the  shelter  of  the  mother's  body,  and 
perhaps  to  carry  them  about  after  they  are 


212  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

born.  Thus  the  old-fashioned  Peripatus,  which 
we  have  already  spoken  of,  carries  its  young 
one  for  a  year  before  it  is  born.  This  means 
that  the  young  Peripatus  is  able  to  creep  about 
soon  after  its  birth  ;  it  hides  itself  under  the 
mother's  body  and,  after  a  while,  under  bark. 
Just  in  the  same  way  among  wild  horses,  which 
must  always  be  on  the  move,  the  foal  is  carried 
by  its  mother  eleven  months  before  birth,  and 
the  result  is  that  when  it  is  born  it  is  not  help- 
less like  a  calf  (which  is  hidden  in  a  thicket), 
but  is  able  very  soon  to  stagger  along  beside 
its  mother. 

Among  aquatic  animals  there  is  in  many 
cases  a  long  larval  life ;  among  terrestrial 
animals  the  young  are  often  born  as  miniature 
copies  of  their  parents  from  the  first.  This  is 
so  even  when  a  land  animal  is  quite  closely 
related  to  one  which  brings  forth  its  young  in 
the  water.  We  saw  that  the  young  mountain- 
salamander,  which  has  no  water  stage,  because 
the  streams  are  too  swift,  is  born  like  its  parent, 
while  its  near  relative,  the  fire-salamander  of 
the  plains,  which  goes  through  the  early  stages 
of  its  life  in  the  water,  begins  as  a  tadpole,  and 
passes  through  several  changes  before  attaining 
the  adult  form. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  213 

With  the  increasing  need  for  protecting  the 
young  there  has  grown  up  an  increasing  degree, 
not   only   of    parental    care,    but   of    parental 
affection.     The   highest  expression  of  this  is 
found — if  we  leave  the  birds    out   of  account 
— among     the     Mammals,    that     great    class 
which  includes  forms  so  different  as  Man,  the 
monkeys,   the  carnivores,  the  hoofed  animals, 
the  gnawers,  besides   the  aerial  bats  and  the 
marine  whales.       All  these  animals  have  one 
great  point  of  resemblance  to  which  they  owe 
their  name  of  Mammal — the   young   are   fed 
for  the  first  period  of  their  lives  on  the  milk  of 
the   mother.      The  period  of  suckling  varies 
greatly  in  length.      The  little  harvest-mouse, 
the  smallest  but  one  of  our  four-footed  beasts, 
makes  an  egg-shaped  nest  by  splitting  stalks 
of  grass   or   corn    and    weaving   them   firmly 
together.     The  nest,  which  usually  hangs  from 
a  corn-stalk,  is  lined  with  soft  leaves,  and  in 
this  comfortable  home  the  young  ones,   eight 
or  nine  at  a  birth,  are  brought  forth,  and  are 
suckled  by  the  mother.     But  she  only  allows 
them  this  luxurious  life  for  a  week  or  two  till 
they  are  able  to  see  and  to  stand  on  their  own 
legs.     Then,  we  are  told,  she  takes  them  out, 
"gives  them  a  little  practical  instruction  in  the 


214  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

art  of  living,  and  hard-heartedly  drives  them 
away."  As  she  will  have  four  or  five  more 
litters,  all  equally  large,  before  the  summer  is 
over,  we  can  easily  understand  that  she  has  not 
much  time  to  spend  over  the  nursing  and 
education  of  each  set  of  babies. 

In  many  of  the  larger  mammals  the  time  the 
young  take  to  develop  within  the  mother  and 
the  time  of  their  helplessness  after  birth  are 
very  long,  and  it  is  among  these  that  we  find 
parental  affection  at  its  best.  It  is  not  merely 
mother-love — the  mouse  has  that,  though  only 
for  a  short  time.  Both  parents  show  affection 
for  their  children,  and  their  common  care  for 
them  has  often  led  to  lasting  affection  for  each 
other.  The  lion  hunts  along  with  his  mate 
during  the  breeding-season,  but,  as  soon  as  she 
becomes  unable  to  accompany  him,  he  hunts  for 
her,  bringing  his  kill  to  the  den,  and  letting 
her  satisfy  her  hunger  before  he  takes  his  own 
meal.  From  the  time  the  cubs  are  weaned 
until  they  are  able  to  hunt  for  themselves  he 
kills  for  them  too,  and  when  they  are  able  to 
go  out,  which  is  not  till  they  are  almost  a  year 
old,  both  parents  go  with  them  to  teach  them 
their  business  in  life.  Both,  but  especially  the 
lioness,  will  defend  the  cubs  fiercely  from  any 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  215 

danger,  and  at  this  stage  they  are  terribly 
destructive,  for  they  kill  anything  and  every- 
thing that  they  find,  whether  they  need  food  or 
not,  and  this  is  apparently  done  to  excite  the 
cubs  so  that  they  may  become  mighty  hunters 
in  their  turn.  The  cubs  remain  with  their 
parents  till  their  third  year,  when  they  leave 
the  den,  but  they  do  not  reach  their  full  growth 
and  strength  till  they  are  about  eight  years  old. 

When  parental  care  grew  strong  it  became 
unnecessary  to  have  the  multitude  of  offspring 
produced,  for  instance,  by  fishes,  which  may 
liberate  millions  of  eggs.  For  the  growth  of 
parental  care  secured  the  continuance  of  the 
race  with  comparatively  few  offspring.  But  as 
the  number  of  children  decreased  it  became 
possible  for  the  mother  to  know  them  all,  to  see 
more  of  them,  and  to  have  them  longer  with  her, 
and  all  this  meant  more  love.  And  more  love 
meant  more  care.  So  things  work  round  in  a 
beautiful  circle. 

Perhaps  this  argument  may  seem  very 
difficult,  but  it  is  very  important.  Let  us  think 
it  over  again.  When  it  became  possible  for 
animals  to  take  great  care  of  their  children,  it 
also  became  possible  to  have  quite  small  families 
without  there  being  any  risk  of  the  race  losing 


216  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

its  place  in  the  sun.  The  cod-fish  has  its 
two  million  eggs,  and  there  is  terrific  infantile 
mortality ;  the  golden  eagle  has  usually  two 
eggs  at  a  time,  and  the  eaglets  get  a  good  start 
in  life.  And  when  the  family  was  small  and 
the  parental  care  subtle,  the  parents  that  were 
at  once  good  and  clever  would  be  most  success- 
ful. A  race  with  selfish  and  stupid  parents 
would  tend  to  be  wiped  out. 

NEW  KINDS  OF  PROTECTION. — There  is 
another  character  which  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  terrestrial  life.  Land  animals  must  be  able 
to  endure,  or  to  accommodate  themselves  in 
some  way  or  other,  to  considerable  differences 
of  temperature — between  sunlit  days  and  chilly 
nights,  between  hot  summers  and  cold  winters. 
We  ourselves  have  this  difficulty  to  face,  and 
we  solve  it  by  wearing  heavier  or  lighter  cloth- 
ing, and  by  heating  or  shading  our  houses 
according  to  the  weather.  But  we  are  alone 
in  doing  this ;  Nature  has  found  different 
answers  to  the  puzzle  for  others  of  her  children. 

A  great  many  animals  which  find  abundant 
food  in  summer  grow  very  fat  in  autumn,  and 
this  coat  of  fat  serves  as  a  protection  against 
cold  and  against  scarcity  during  the  severer 
months.  The  coats  of  fur-bearing  animals 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  217 

become  longer  and  thicker  at  the  beginning  of 
winter,  and  the  hairs  fall  out  again  in  spring. 
The  same  kind  of  animal  may  have  a  thicker 
or  a  thinner  coat  according  to  the  temperature 
of  the  region  in  which  it  lives.  The  tiger,  for 
instance,  is  perhaps  commonest  in  the  hot 
jungles  of  India,  but  the  same  species  spreads 
far  north  to  very  high-lying  and  very  cold 
regions,  and  tigers  living  in  the  north  have 
much  thicker  and  longer-haired  coats  than  those 
in  the  south. 

A  very  effective  way  of  meeting  the  dangers 
of  a  cold  winter  after  a  warm  summer  is  to 
avoid  them  by  going  to  sleep.  This  is  called 
hibernating,  and  there  are  many  degrees  of  it. 
The  squirrel,  the  dormouse,  the  marmot,  and 
many  others  fall  into  a  light  slumber  in  their 
nests  beside  the  heap  of  nuts  and  fruits  they 
have  laid  in,  but  they  wake  up  and  have  a  meal, 
and  even  gather  in  a  few  more  stores  whenever 
the  sun  is  bright  and  the  day  warm. 

We  may  take  as  an  example  of  the  heavy 
sleepers  our  common  British  hedgehog.  When 
winter  approaches  he  chooses  a  hole  in  an  old 
wall,  or  under  a  hedge,  or  among  tree  roots, 
fills  it  with  withered  leaves,  buries  himself 
among  these,  rolls  up  into  a  tight  ball,  and  goes 


218  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

to  sleep  for  the  whole  winter.  He  takes  no 
food  all  that  time,  but  he  is  not  moving,  his 
breathing  is  very  slow,  and  his  heart  beats  very 
slowly  and  feebly,  so  he  is  not  spending  much 
energy.  Life  is  at  a  very  low  ebb,  and  what 
waste  there  is,  for  there  can  be  no  life  without 
some  waste,  is  made  good  at  the  expense  of  the 
coat  of  fat  he  put  on  in  autumn.  Not  much 
fresh  air  gets  into  his  hiding-place,  so  the 


FIG.  25. — SPINY  ANT-EATER  (ECHIDNA). 
A  primitive  egg-laying  Mammal.     The  egg  is  placed  in  a  skin- 
pocket,  where  it  develops.     The  Spiny  Ant-eater  illustrates 
winter  sleep. 

carbonic  acid  gas  given  off  by  his  feeble  breath- 
ing hangs  like  a  poison  cloud  all  round  him  and 
helps  to  keep  him  in  his  heavy  stupor.  An 
animal  in  this  state  has  often  been  compared  to 
a  fire  which  has  been  well  built  and  then  banked 
up  and  allowed  to  become  choked  with  its  own 
ashes.  Hardly  any  heat  is  given  off,  but  as 
long  as  a  red  glow  remains  in  the  centre  of  the 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND  219 

heap  we  can  revive  the  fire  by  stirring  it  up  to 
admit  air.  When  we  have  added  fresh  fuel 
and  cleared  away  the  ashes  it  will  burn  as 
brightly  as  ever  again.  So  with  the  winter 
sleeper.  When  the  first  warm  breath  of  spring 
penetrates  into  the  hedgehog's  hole,  he  gradually 
awakens,  stretches  his  stiffened  limbs,  and  creeps 
forth  with  a  new  lease  of  life.  His  breathing 
quickens  as  his  lungs  fill  with  air,  oxygen  is 
carried  to  every  part  of  his  body,  the  heart 
beats  more  strongly  and  rapidly,  and  the  now 
hungry  hedgehog  begins  to  search  eagerly  for 
the  insects  and  worms  on  which  he  feeds. 

If  we  stir  up  our  resting  fire  too  suddenly 
and  let  in  too  much  air  at  once  the  glow  will 
die  out,  and  no  amount  of  fresh  fuel  will  re- 
kindle the  heap  without  fresh  fire.  Something 
similar  sometimes  happens  to  the  lighter  sleepers 
if  they  have  been  roused  by  a  spell  of  mild 
weather,  and  a  hard  frost  sets  in  so  suddenly 
that  they  are  nipped  by  it  before  they  have  had 
time  to  settle  down  to  sleep  again.  But,  on  the 
whole,  hibernation  is  a  very  successful  device 
for  withstanding  great  changes  of  temperature. 

Another  way  of  meeting  the  winter  is  by 
putting  on  a  white  dress.  The  ptarmigan, 
which  is  rather  grouse-like  in  summer,  with  a 


220  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

suit  of  grey  and  brown,  puts  on  a  white 
plumage  when  the  winter  sets  in  ;  and  the 
chestnut-brown  stoat  becomes  the  white  ermine 
— snow-white  all  over  save  the  black  tip  of  the 
tail.  Now  this  white  dress  gives  its  possessor 
a  garment  of  invisibility  against  a  background 
of  snow,  enabling  it  to  slink  upon  its  victims 
and  to  elude  its  enemies.  But  there  is  some- 
thing more — perhaps  more  important.  For  a 
warm-blooded  animal  in  very  cold  surroundings 
the  dress  that  loses  least  of  the  precious  "  animal 
heat "  of  the  body — the  heat  that  makes  it  easier 
for  the  chemical  process  of  the  body  to  go  on 
— is:  a  white  dress. 

We  must  not  follow  this  subject  further,  but 
it  is  interesting  to  think  out  some  of  the  other 
ways  in  which  land  animals  meet  the  difficulties 
of  the  winter.  What  are  the  expedients  adopted 
by  moles,  by  harvest-mice,  by  the  mountain  hare, 
by  squirrels,  by  the  curlews  on  the  moor,  by  the 
slow-worms,  by  the  frogs  ? 

BETWIXT-AND-BETWEEN  ANIMALS 

Of  great  interest  are  the  betwixt-and-between 
animals,  at  present  making  the  transition 
between  water  and  dry  land.  On  many  tropical 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     221 

shores  there  is  a  quaint  fish  called  Peri- 
ophthalmus,  with  protruding,  very  mobile  eyes. 
At  low  tide  it  skips  about  among  the  rocks, 
hunting  small  animals,  even  catching  insects. 
As  it  clambers  on  to  the  exposed,  bent-knee-like 
roots  of  the  mangrove  trees,  it  may  be  spoken 
of  as  a  fish  that  climbs  trees. 

There  is  another  tropical  fish,  known  as  the 
Climbing  Perch,  which  has  the  curious  habit 
of  scrambling,  by  means  of  its  very  muscular 
pectoral  fins,  up  stones,  roots,  and  even  the 
trunks  of  trees,  in  search  of  the  insects,  grubs, 
and  soft-bodied  animals  on  which  it  feeds. 

Still  more  surprising  is  the  habit  of  a  South 
African  fish,  called  Clarias,  which  is  said  to 
make  nocturnal  raids  on  the  fields  in  order  to 
eat  the  grains  of  millet.  This  fish  lives  in 
districts  where  the  rainy  season  lasts  for  only 
two  months  in  the  year.  The  pools  that  are 
filled  with  rain  dry  up  very  quickly  in  the  heat 
of  the  sun,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  year  the  fish 
lives  its  unfishlike  life,  hiding  in  damp  burrows 
through  the  day,  torpid  during  the  very  hot 
season,  but  in  cooler  weather  coming  out  on 
foraging  expeditions  at  night.  Some  naturalists 
declare  that  when  this  fish  is  frightened  it 
"  screams  like  an  angry  cat,"  but,  as  no  fish  has 


222 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND    223 

true  vocal  organs,  the  "  scream,"  like  the  fainter 
"cry"  of  our  own  bullhead,  is  probably  the 
sound  made  by  the  escape  of  air  from  its  body. 
For  both  Clarias  and  the  Climbing  Perch  have 
a  special  arrangement,  a  system  of  tubes  branch- 
ing from  the  gill-chambers,  in  which  air  is  stored, 
so  that  the  fish  is  not  altogether  dependent  on 
its  gills. 

Land-crabs  illustrate  terrestrial  animals  in 
the  making.  In  warm  lands,  such  as  Jamaica, 
there  are  many  kinds,  often  living  in  forests  far 
from  the  sea,  sometimes  doing  great  damage  in 
the  sugar  plantations.  But  once  a  year  they 
assemble  in  enormous  numbers  to  make  an 
excursion  to  the  seashore  and  deposit  their 
eggs  below  high-water  mark,  where  they  leave 
them  to  be  swept  out  to  sea  by  the  tide.  Then 
they  return,  weary  and  spent,  to  their  inland 
haunt  for  the  rest  of  the  year. 

Darwin,  in  his  Naturalist's  Voyage  Round 
the  World,  gives  an  account  of  the  great  Robber- 
Crab  which  occurs  in  the  Pacific  Islands, 
wherever  the  coco-nut  palm  grows.  This 
crab  belongs  to  the  same  group  as  the  hermit- 
crab  of  the  seashore,  but  it  lives  in  a  burrow 
in  the  ground,  and  it  lines  it  with  the  fibres  from 
the  outside  of  the  coco-nut  shell.  The  Robber 


224 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


FIG.  27. — THE  ROBBER-CRAB  (BIRGUS  LATRO). 
Notice  one  climbing  up  a  Coco-palm, 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY   LAND     225 

grows  to  an  enormous  size,  being  sometimes  a 
foot  in  length,  and,  as  it  feeds  entirely  on  the 
pulp  and  milk  of  the  coco-nut,  its  flesh  is  sweet 
and  oily,  so  it  is  regarded  as  a  dainty  by  the 
natives  of  the  islands.  Darwin  believed  that 
the  Robber-Crab  only  picked  up  the  fallen  nuts 
from  the  ground,  though  it  was  known  to  climb 
trees,  but  a  later  observer  has  not  only  seen  but 
photographed  it  in  the  act  of  picking  the  fruit 
from  the  tree.  To  open  the  nut  "  the  crab 
begins  by  tearing  the  husk,  fibre  by  fibre,  and 
always  beginning  from  that  end  under  which 
the  three  eyeholes  are  situated ;  when  this  is 
completed  the  crab  commences  hammering  with 
its  heavy  claws  on  one  of  the  eyeholes  till  an 
opening  is  made.  Then,  turning  round  its 
body,  by  the  aid  of  its  posterior  and  narrow  pair 
of  pincers,  it  extracts  the  white  albuminous 
substance." 

The  Robber-Crab  still  has  small  gills,  but  its 
gill-chamber  is  divided  into  two  parts,  and  the 
upper  part  is  able  to  breathe  dry  air.  Yet  the 
Robber-Crab  is  said  to  go  to  the  sea  at  inter- 
vals to  moisten  his  gills.  The  young  ones  start 
life  in  the  water  very  much  like  young  hermit- 
crabs,  but  they  reach  maturity  by  a  less  round- 
about path. 
15 


226  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

HAUNTS  WITHIN  HAUNTS 

Until  an  animal  becomes  big-brained  and 
resourceful,  or  is  endowed  with  a  rich  equip- 
ment of  inborn  gifts  which  we  call  instincts, 
or  has  some  special  ways  of  protecting  itself 
or  effacing  itself,  the  surface  of  the  earth  is  a 
hazardous  home.  This  makes  it  easy  to  under- 
stand why  there  should  be  haunts  within 
haunts,  such  as  caves  and  grottos  ;  why  some 
land  animals  become  subterranean  burrowers 
and  others  arboreal  climbers  ;  why  some  have 
returned  to  the  water,  like  the  water-beetles 
and  the  whales ;  and  why  some  have  sneaked 
inside  other  animals. 


BENEATH  THE  GROUND 

Among  the  first  animals  to  discover  the 
world  beneath  the  ground  were  the  earthworms. 
The  strong  probability  is  that  they  originally 
belonged  to  a  fresh-water  stock,  for  several 
earthworms  have  gills.  When  they  colonised 
the  dry  land  and  became  able  to  breathe  dry 
air  through  their  moist  skin,  they  must  have 
had  for  a  time  a  Golden  Age.  Land  vegeta- 
tion had  been  established,  and  they  found  food 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     227 

enough  by  eating  the  soil  for  the  sake  of  the 
plant  remains  in  it,  and  by  collecting  plant 
crumbs  on  the  surface.  The  more  they 
worked,  age  after  age,  the  more  soil  they 
made,  and  the  more  plants  there  were  with 
crumbs  to  eat.  In  their  newly  discovered 


FIG.  28.— DIAGRAM  OF  SOME  BURROWERS. 

An  Earthworm  to  the  right,  a  Mole-cricket  to  the  left,  a  Mole 

in  the  middle. 

country  below  the  ground  the  earthworms 
lived,  if  not  in  ease,  at  least  in  safety.  Mean- 
while, however,  evolution  was  in  progress. 
The  second  great  invasion  of  the  dry  land  had 
occurred,  which  led  on  to  creatures  like  centi- 
pedes and  burrowing,  carnivorous  beetles,  both 


228  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

of  which  began  to  trouble  the  earthworms  in 
their  retreats.  Ages  and  ages  passed  and  the 
third  great  invasion  occurred,  which  led  on  to 
creatures  like  burrowing  blind-worms,  burrow- 
ing slow-worms,  and,  long  afterwards,  burrow- 
ing moles.  And  so,  to  cut  a  long  story  short, 
the  earthworms  which  once  were  so  safe, 
having  discovered  a  new  haunt,  are  among  the 
most  persecuted  of  animals.  So  they  have 
become  nocturnal. 

When  one  begins  to  count  up,  one  finds  that 
the  number  of  subterranean  animals  is  much 
larger  than  one  at  first  supposed.  Mr.  Edmund 
Blunden  had  a  fine  vision  of  them  when  he 
wrote  his  "  Gods  of  the  Earth  Beneath"  (The 
Waggoner,  and  other  Poems,  1920). 

"  I  am  the  god  of  things  that  burrow  and  creep, 
Slow-worms  and  glow-worms,  mould-warps  working  late 
Emmets  and  lizards,  hollow-haunting  toads, 
Adders  and  effets,  ground-wasps  ravenous  : 
After  his  kind  the  weasel  does  me  homage, 
And  even  surly  badger  and  brown  fox 
Are  faithful  in  a  thousand  things  to  me." 


CAVE  ANIMALS 

The  animals  that  live  below  the  ground  are 
mostly  of  a  strenuous  nature.     The  mole,  for 


.  *  % 

*  3  S 

111 


S5    ' 

W 


*z 

o    • 


0    -3    O 

1J! 

*4     rt    > 
M    «  O- 

W    -5    "J 

j  •£  «* 

PH    X.    g* 

(U    ^. 

2 

1 
£ 


cc. 

.-§ 

1H 

w 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  THE  DRY  LAND     229 

instance,  is  one  of  the  strongest  of  all  animals. 
But  it  is  quite  different  with  most  of  the 
animals  that  have  found  their  home  in  caves. 
Many  of  them  are  infirm,  many  are  weak-eyed, 
many  are  nervous  and  delicate.  While  we 
admit  that  some  of  the  cave  animals  may 
have  degenerated  because  they  have  lived  so 
long  in  caves,  there  is  much  to  be  said  for  the 
view  that  most  of  the  cave  animals  took  to  the 
caves  because  they  were  weakly.  This  is  borne 
out  by  the  study  of  animals  that  have  recently 
become  cave-dwellers. 


ARBOREAL  LIFE 

Animals  owe  a  great  deal  to  plants.  In  the 
long  run  they  depend  on  plants  for  food ; 
animals  use  the  munitions  which  plants  manu- 
facture. Plants  prepared  the  earth  for  animals, 
making  it  friendly ;  they  helped  to  secure 
moisture  and  soft  hiding-places.  They  formed 
a  subtle  sieve  against  which  animal  life  has 
often  beat,  with  the  best  of  results.  But  one 
of  their  crowning  benefits  was  in  providing 
animals  with  trees  to  climb  on.  We  some- 
times use  the  phrase,  "up  a  tree,"  to  suggest 
that  a  man  is  in  a  difficult  and  dangerous 


230  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

situation,  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  getting  up  a 
tree  has  often  meant  a  progressive  step  in  the 
history  of  animal  life.  It  opens  up  new 
possibilities  of  movement,  of  feeding,  of  nesting, 
and  so  forth,  and  it  is  a  portal  which  many 
different  kinds  of  animals  have  tried  to  enter. 
Even  earthworms  have  been  found  up  trees, 
and  the  land-leeches  often  drop  from  the 
branches.  Many  insects  and  spiders  are 
arboreal,  and  the  Robber-Crab  climbs  the 
coco-palm  for  nuts.  The  skip-jack,  Perioph- 
thalmus,  climbs  on  the  roots  of  the  mangroves, 
and  there  are  many  tree-toads.  Among  reptiles 
there  are  arboreal  lizards  like  the  chamaeleon, 
so  admirably  suited  to  the  branches  in  having  a 
prehensile  tail  and  both  its  hands  and  its  feet 
cleft  into  two  halves  for  gripping  purposes. 
Then  there  are  green  and  agile  tree-snakes. 
Many  birds  and  mammals  are  strictly  arboreal, 
and,  in  the  case  of  monkeys,  the  perfecting  of 
the  arboreal  habit  has  led  to  the  emancipation 
of  the  hand.  For  when  the  fore-limb  was  no 
longer  needed  as  a  supporting  member,  it 
became  an  instrument  for  touching  and  grasping, 
for  handling  and  lifting.  And  when  monkeys 
got  a  free  hand  they  also  got  a  nimbler  brain. 


CHAPTER  VI 
THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR 

What  Getting  into  the  Air  meant— The  Flight  of  Insects— Why 
are  there  so  many  Insects? — The  Flying  Dragons — The 
Flight  of  Birds — Different  Kinds  of  Flying  in  Birds — Migra- 
tion the  Climax — The  Fourth  Solution  of  Flight — Fitnesses 
of  Birds  and  Bats — Attempts  at  Flight — Gossamer  Spiders. 

AGE  after  age  life  has  been  slowly  creep- 
ing upwards,  becoming  finer  and  finer 
in  its  forms,  and  with  greater  freedom  in  its 
ways.  And  who  shall  say  that  this  progress 
is  going  to  stop?  In  any  case  the  fact  is  that 
for  millions  of  years  there  has  been  among 
animals  a  search  after  new  kingdoms  to 
conquer,  sometimes  under  the  spur  of  necessity, 
sometimes  prompted  by  a  spirit  of  adventure. 
So  after  the  open  sea  and  the  shore  of  the  sea, 
the  fresh  waters  and  the  dry  land,  we  come  to  the 
air.  The  last  haunt  to  be  conquered  was  the  air. 
Of  course  there  are  no  animals  quite  aerial. 
These  dancing  May-flies,  they  spent  two  or 
three  years  as  aquatic  larvae  on  the  floor  of  the 


232  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

streams.  These  dragon-flies,  whose  mastery  of 
the  air  is  almost  perfect,  had  also  a  long  aquatic 
youth.  Perhaps  the  swift  comes  nearest  a 
thoroughly  aerial  creature,  for  it  is  on  the  wing 
from  dawn  to  dusk,  hawking  insects  without 
stopping,  except  to  deliver  its  captures  at  the 
nest,  never  coming  to  earth  at  all — there  is  a 
note  of  victory  in  its  shrill  cry ! 

WHAT  GETTING  INTO  THE  AIR  MEANT 

The  surface  of  the  earth  is  a  hazardous 
haunt,  but  getting  into  the  air  spells  safety. 
We  see  this  clearly  enough  in  the  chagrin  of 
the  cat  when  the  sparrow  rises  into  the  air  at 
the  last  moment,  after  all  the  stealthy  stalking. 
It  must  be  very  disconcerting  to  be  baulked  so 
neatly.  Getting  into  the  air  means  a  return 
to  that  universal  freedom  of  movement  which 
animals  had  in  the  open  water. 

It  means  also  getting  off  the  ground  often 
arid  and  inhospitable,  a  power  of  rapid  pursuit 
of  moving  food,  the  possibility  of  quickly  pass- 
ing from  scarcity  to  plenty,  or  from  drought  to 
flowing  water.  It  has  led  to  an  annihilation  of 
distance  and  to  a  circumventing  of  the  seasons. 
Last,  not  least,  getting  into  the  air  means  new 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         233 

opportunities  of  reaching  suitable  places  for 
laying  eggs  or  bringing  up  the  young.  The 
rooks'  nests  swaying  on  the  tree-tops,  what  a 
shrewd  idea ! 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  INSECTS 

The  problem  of  flight  has  been  solved  four 
times  by  animals,  and  each  time  in  a  different 
way.  The  first  solution  was  that  discovered 
by  insects.  In  insects  the  two  pairs  of  wings 
arise  as  hollow,  flattened  sacs,  which  grow  out 
from  the  upper  part  of  the  sides  of  the  body. 
They  arise  from  the  thorax  region  behind  the 
head,  a  region  with  three  rings  or  segments, 
each  bearing  a  pair  of  legs.  The  wings  grow 
out  from  the  second  and  third  rings  of  the 
thorax,  and  they  have  nothing  to  do  with 
limbs.  While  the  wings  of  a  bird  are  trans- 
formed fore-limbs,  the  wings  of  insects  are  on 
a  different  line  altogether  ;  but  we  do  not  know 
to  what  they  can  be  compared  —  they  are  just 
insects'  wings ! 

The  insect's  body  is  very  lightly  built,  and 
the  secret  of  the  insect's  flight  is  the  extremely 
rapid  vibration  of  the  wings,  like  the  propeller 
of  an  airship.  A  watch  ticks  sixty  times  in  a 


234  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

minute,  but  many  an  insect,  such  as  a  humble- 
bee,  vibrates  its  wings  200  times  in  a  second. 
In  most  cases  the  hum  or  buzz  is  simply  due 
to  the  rapidity  with  which  the  wings  strike  the 
air,  and  there  is  no  structure,  visible  to  the 
naked  eye,  in  the  animal  kingdom  that  moves 
so  rapidly  as  an  insect's  wing.  When  the 
wings  are  large,  as  in  dragon-flies  and  big 
butterflies,  the  number  of  strokes  in  a  second 
is  small.  There  is  a  fossil  dragon-fly  whose 
wings  taken  together  have  a  span  of  2  feet 
from  one  side  to  another,  but  there  is  nothing 
like  this  to-day. 

Insects  vary  greatly  in  their  power  of  flight. 
Many  of  the  two-winged  insects  cannot  fly 
more  than  a  few  hundred  yards,  and  can  hardly 
steer  themselves  at  all,  but  are  borne  along  by 
the  wind.  This  is  true,  for  instance,  of  the 
mosquitoes,  the  bite  of  which  in  some  countries 
often  causes  malarial  fever.  It  is  true  also  of 
our  common  house-fly,  which  may  cause  disease 
such  as  typhoid  fever,  by  walking  on  our  food 
with  dirty  feet — for  it  revels  in  decaying  matter, 
and  may  come  straight  from  a  refuse-heap  to 
our  jam-dishes  and  milk-jugs,  carrying  with  it 
disease-germs  which  find  there  highly  favour- 
able conditions  for  multiplying  rapidly. 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         235 

It  is  useful  for  us  to  know  that  these  insects 
cannot  fly  far,  for  then  we  can  protect  ourselves 
to  a  great  extent  by  taking  care  that  their 
breeding-places — stagnant  water  in  the  case 
of  the  mosquito,  manure-  and  refuse-heaps 
in  the  case  of  the  house-fly — are  not  in  the 
immediate  neighbourhood  of  our  dwelling- 
houses. 

But  many  other  insects  have  great  powers 
of  flight.  The  beautiful,  big,  rainbow-coloured 
or  sapphire-blue  dragon-flies,  which  are  so  con- 
spicuous on  our  moors  in  sunny  weather,  fly 
all  day,  and  sometimes  cover  two  or  three  miles. 
They  catch  their  prey  of  smaller  insects  on  the 
wing,  and  can  suck  the  juices  from  them  with- 
out ceasing  to  fly.  Their  legs  have  become  so 
weak  that  they  are  of  no  use  at  all  for  walking, 
but  are  used  for  perching,  and  for  catching  and 
holding  the  prey.  The  bees,  too,  as  we  may 
see  for  ourselves,  are  capable  of  strong  and 
rapid  flight,  and  it  has  been  proved  that  their 
daily  business  of  honey-getting  may  lead  them 
several  miles  from  the  hive. 

The  power  of  flight  in  insects  sometimes 
rises  to  a  very  high  pitch.  A  wasp  has  been 
known  to  fly  tail-foremost  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  in  front  of  a  bicycle.  Dragon-flies,  which 


236  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

gave  some  hints  to  the  early  makers  of  aero- 
planes, are  not  only  very  swift,  but  have  an 
astonishing  power  of  changing  their  direction 
instantaneously.  This  is  well  suited  for  catch- 
ing other  insects  on  the  wing.  Another  re- 
markable feature  in  the  flight  of  dragon-flies 
is  that  when  they  pass  from  a  sunny  to  a 
shaded  part  they  often  begin  at  once  to  practise 
that  mysterious  kind  of  flight  called  "  soaring," 
so  well  seen  in  vultures  circling  in  mid-air ; 
that  is  to  say,  they  continue  moving,  but  with- 
out any  visible  wing-strokes. 

There  is  no  end  to  the  interesting  peculiarities 
of  flight  in  different  orders  of  insects.  Bees 
and  their  relatives  have  microscopic  hooklets 
on  the  front  edge  of  the  hind-wings  which  fix 
on  to  a  bar  on  the  hind  edge  of  the  fore-wings, 
so  that  the  two  wings  on  each  side  act  as  one. 
In  moths  and  butterflies  the  same  result  comes 
about  less  perfectly.  Beetles  spread  out  their 
heavy  fore-wings — too  heavy  to  be  used  in 
striking  the  air  —  and  clamp  them  at  right 
angles  to  the  length  of  the  body,  so  that  they 
serve  as  vol-planes  when  the  lightly  built  hind- 
wings  strike  the  air.  In  two-winged  flies  the 
hind-wings  are  turned  into  rapidly  quivering 
"poisers,"  each  like  a  stalked  half  dumb-bell; 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         237 

they  seem  to  be  sense-organs,  but  their  mean- 
ing is  obscure. 

In  their  flight  insects  are  often  truly  admir- 
able, but  it  may  be  noticed  that  some  fly  only 
once  in  their  lifetime,  namely,  when  they  are 
starting  a  new  generation,  and  that  some  do 
not  fly  at  all.  The  simplest  of  all  insects,  the 
Spring-Tails  and  Bristle-Tails,  seem  never  to 
have  had  wings,  a  state  of  affairs  to  be  dis- 
tinguished from  what  is  seen  in  fleas,  which 
seem  to  have  lost  the  wings  their  ancestors  had 
long  ago.  The  flea,  as  every  one  is  painfully 
aware,  makes  up  for  its  loss  of  flight  by  its 
power  of  taking  extraordinary  leaps. 

The  leaping  powers  of  many  insects,  such  as 
grasshoppers  and  crickets,  suggest  the  theory 
that  insects  originally  used  their  wings  as 
parachutes  in  taking  skimming  leaps  along  the 
ground  or  from  branch  to  branch,  before  they 
were  able  to  use  them  to  strike  the  air  as 
organs  of  true  flight.  Just  as  a  creature  must 
walk  before  it  can  run,  so  perhaps  the  winged 
insect  had  to  jump  and  parachute  for  ages 
before  it  could  fly,  until  the  muscles  of  the 
wings  grew  strong.  The  fact  that  the  wings 
of  insects  often  contain  air-tubes  and  blood- 
spaces  suggests  that  they  originally  helped  in 


238  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

respiration,  which  would  raise  the  pitch  of  the 
insect's  life. 


WHY  ARE  THERE  SO  MANY  INSECTS? 

Many  naturalists  estimate  the  number  of 
different  kinds  of  living  backboned  animals 
named  and  known  at  about  25,000.  But  of 
named  and  known  backboneless  animals  there 
are  ten  times  as  many,  and  the  most  of  these 
are  insects !  But  some  authorities  on  insects 
insist  that  this  computation  is  far  too  moderate. 
They  point  out  that,  on  the  average,  6000  new 
insects  are  discovered  every  year,  and  insist 
that  the  total  number  of  different  kinds  now 
living  on  the  earth  must  be  put  at  over 
2,000,000.  As  one  of  the  experts  says  :  "One 
fact  remains  certain — namely,  that  the  number 
of  species  of  insects  is  at  least  six  times  that 
of  all  the  other  animals  put  together."  And 
besides  the  prodigious  number  of  different 
kinds  of  insects,  there  is  the  colossal  number  of 
individuals  that  often  represent  a  particular 
species  at  one  time.  Why  are  there  so  many 
insects  ? 

The  first  part  of  the  answer  is  that  most 
insects  have  the  power  of  true  flight,  which 


THE  MASTERY   OF  THE  AIR         239 

greatly  increases  their  safety,  their  chances  of 
getting  food,  their  possibilities  of  trekking  and 
migrating,  and  their  opportunities — so  plain  in 
the  wasp's  hanging  nest — of  laying  their  eggs 
or  nurturing  their  young  ones  in  places  of 
comparative  security,  far  from  the  ground, 
where  danger  always  lurks. 

The  second  part  of  the  answer  is  that  insects 
have  an  extraordinarily  successful  make-up. 
Thus  they  have  met  the  difficulty  of  capturing 
oxygen  by  developing  a  system  of  branching 
air-tubes  (trachece),  carrying  oxygen  to  every 
hole  and  corner  of  the  body.  The  perfect 
aeration  is  part  of  the  secret  of  the  insect's 
intense  activity  and  success.  The  blood  never 
becomes  impure.  Moreover,  the  beating  of 
the  wings  helps  to  drive  the  used  air  out, 
letting  fresh  air  in.  Just  as  in  birds,  which 
are  also  very  successful,  the  flying  helps  the 
breathing. 

The  third  reason  for  the  great  success  of 
insects  is  to  be  found  in  their  remarkable 
development  of  instinctive  behaviour.  Along 
a  line  which  is  quite  different  from  intelligence, 
they  have  been  able  to  acquire  a  repertory  of 
ready-make  tricks,  an  inborn  ability  to  do 
effective  things  right  away  without  learning. 


240  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

It  has  its  drawbacks,  this  instinctive  capacity, 
but  it  makes  for  success  as  long  as  the  un- 
expected does  not  happen. 

The  fourth  reason  for  the  surpassing  success 
of  insects  in  the  system  of  animate  nature  is  to 
be  found  in  their  variability  or  plasticity,  linked 
with  that  of  the  plant  world.  While  the 
fundamentals  of  an  insect's  body  are  always 
the  same,  the  details  vary  without  end,  and 
this  has  enabled  insects  to  find  an  unusual 
number  of  niches  of  opportunity -,  especially  in 
their  vital  linkages  with  the  likewise  very 
variable,  flowering  plants.  Now,  the  more 
niches  of  opportunity  a  class  of  animals  can 
find,  the  greater  will  be  its  success. 

A  Russian  naturalist,  Chetverikov,  has  called 
attention  to  a  fifth  reason  for  the  success  of 
insects.  It  concerns  their  skeleton.  In  back- 
boned animals  the  skeleton — of  living  gristle 
or  bone — is  inside  the  body  ;  in  insects  and 
other  jointed-footed  (Arthropod)  animals  the 
skeleton — of  not-living  chitin — is  outside  the 
body.  Now  it  is  argued  that  this  entirely 
different  kind  of  body  architecture  made  it 
possible  for  insects  to  become  very  minute 
without  ceasing  to  be  very  effective.  It  was 
more  practicable  to  become  small  when  the 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         241 

skeleton  consisted  of  external,  not-living, 
durable  but  elastic  chitin,  than  when  it  con- 
sisted of  internal,  living,  heavy  bone.  A 
mouse  is  a  mammoth  compared  with  a  midge. 
Insects  were  able  to  fill  minute  niches  of 
opportunity ;  their  insignificance  became  their 
strength.  Most  of  the  very  large  insects  are 
extinct ;  the  teeming  insect  world  of  to-day 
consists  in  the  main  of  small  creatures,  filling 
the  gaps,  as  it  were,  among  the  higher  animals 
which  have  evolved  on  quite  different  tacks. 
So  we  understand  better  why  there  are  so 
many  insects ! 

THE  FLYING  DRAGONS 

The  second  solution  of  the  problem  of  flight 
was  discovered  by  the  extinct  Flying  Dragons 
or  Pterodactyls,  which  flourished  in  Cretaceous 
and  Jurassic  times.  They  varied  from  a 
sparrow's  size  up  to  a  spread  of  1 8  feet ;  and 
their  wing  was  a  sheet  of  skin  spread  out  on 
the  enormously  elongated,  outermost  finger, 
which  is  usually  reckoned  as  corresponding  to 
our  little  finger.  They  probably  clambered 
about  the  cliffs,  and  how  far  they  could  fly 

we   do  not   know.     It  is  not  likely  that  they 
16 


242  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

were  adepts,  since  the  breastbone  has  only  a 
slight  keel  for  the  fixing  on  of  the  wing- 
muscles  ;  and  we  know  that  in  birds  a 
prominent  keel  is  associated  with  highly 
developed  flying  power,  whereas  the  running 
birds  like  the  ostrich  have  no  keel  at  all.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  Flying  Dragons  show,  as 
flying  birds  do,  a  solidifying  of  the  middle 
part  of  the  backbone,  giving  the  wings  a  firm 
fulcrum  against  which  to  work.  It  is  probably 
quite  safe  to  say  that  the  Pterodactyls  represent 
a  "  lost  race " ;  they  certainly  were  not  the 
ancestors  of  birds.  It  may  be,  however,  that 
the  ancestors  of  the  Pterodactyls  and  the 
ancestors  of  our  birds  were  related  to  one 
another. 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  BIRDS 

The  third  solution  was  a  triumphant  one  :  it 
gave  birds  their  mastery  of  the  air.  There 
seems  no  doubt  that  birds  sprang  from  an 
extinct  stock  of  Dinosaur  reptiles  which  had 
become  bipeds ;  and  it  is  highly  probable  that 
they  were  to  begin  with  swift  runners  that 
flapped  their  scaly  fore-limbs  and  took  long, 
skimming  leaps  along  the  ground.  When 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         243 

scales  were  replaced  by  feathers,  no  one  knows 
how,  the  primitive  birds  probably  became 
arboreal,  and  served  a  long  apprenticeship  as 
parachutists,  launching  themselves  from  tree 
to  tree,  until  at  last  they  learned  to  soar  aloft. 

It  is  all  uncertain,  but  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  suppose  that  before  birds  became  true  fliers, 
they  were  swift  runners  of  spare  build,  with 
light  bones,  a  strong  heart,  very  rich  blood, 
a  hot  skin,  a  power  of  keeping  up  an  almost 
constant  body-temperature,  a  very  good 
digestion,  a  fine  brain,  and  the  further  great 
advantage  that  the  flapping  of  the  wings,  even 
before  true  flight  was  fully  attained,  helped  the 
breathing.  A  bird's  body  is  a  bundle  of 
fitnesses,  well  suited  for  flight,  but  it  is  in- 
teresting to  inquire  whether  the  excellent 
qualities  of  birds  may  not  have  been  acquired 
before  they  became  fliers.  But  it  is  difficult  to 
do  more  than  inquire  ;  we  cannot  roll  back  the 
ages  and  see.  We  are  not  even  sure  whether 
the  Running  Birds  of  to-day  (the  African 
Ostrich,  the  South  American  Rhea,  the  Austra- 
lasian Emu  and  Cassowary,  and  the  Kiwi  of 
New  Zealand)  are  the  descendants  of  rather 
primitive  birds  which  never  attained  to  flight, 
or  of  flying  birds  which  have  lost  their  flying 


244  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

powers.  Just  as  whales  are  the  descendants 
of  land  mammals  which  went  back  to  the  sea 
(" secondarily  aquatic"),  so  the  Running  Birds, 
with  no  keel  on  their  breastbone  and  no  vane 
in  their  feathers,  may  be  the  descendants  of 
flying  birds  which  went  back  to  the  ground 
("  secondarily  terrestrial "). 

There  is  a  deep  difference  between  the  wing 
of  a  bird  and  the  wing  of  a  Flying  Dragon 
or  the  wing  of  a  bat — a  deep  difference  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  all  three  are  transformed 
fore-limbs.  In  the  Flying  Dragon  and  the 
bat  the  wing  is  what  is  called  a  patagial  wing 
or  web-wing,  for  what  strikes  the  air  is  a 
drawn-out  sheet  of  skin.  But  although  the 
bird  shows  a  little  patagium  or  web  stretched 
in  front  of  its  wing,  the  whole  secret  of  the 
bird's  wing  is  in  the  feathers,  borne  by  the  arm 
and  hand.  In  a  ship  the  air  strikes  the  sails, 
in  a  bird  the  sails  strike  the  air,  and  in  the 
bird  the  sails  are  the  feathers.  What  made 
the  bird's  flight  possible  was  the  growth  of 
feathers  —  feathers  with  the  barbs  united 
together  to  form  a  stiff,  but  elastic,  coherent 
vane  which  does  not  let  the  air  through  when 
they  press  against  the  air.  How  feathers 
began  —  perhaps  it  took  a  million  years  to 


THE  MASTERY   OF  THE  AIR          245 

perfect  them — no  one  knows  ;  but  they  have 
the  same  general  nature  as  scales,  and  perhaps 
they  may  be  thought  of  as  glorified  scales  or 
parts  of  scales. 


DIFFERENT  KINDS  OF  FLYING  IN  BIRDS 

In  the  ordinary  flight  of  a  bird  the  wings 
begin  vertically  above  the  back,  and  every  one 
is  familiar  with  the  "clap"  that  they  make  in 
pigeons  when  they  strike  one  another.  They 
are  drawn  forwards,  downwards,  and  backwards 
by  the  muscles  which  depress  the  wing,  the 
largest  of  which,  for  it  has  most  work  to  do, 
sometimes  weighs  half  the  whole  weight  of  the 
bird.  At  the  end  of  the  downstroke  the  wing 
is  pulled  up  again  to  begin  another  stroke.  To 
describe  a  complete  movement  four  adverbs 
are  required  —  forwards,  downwards,  back- 
wards, upwards  ;  and  the  tip  of  the  wing  moves 
through  a  complex  curve,  like  a  figure  8  of 
which  the  upper  part  is  much  the  larger. 

A  bird  is  lightly  built,  but  every  bird  is 
heavy,  and  if  it  be  killed  it  falls  to  the  ground 
with  a  thud.  As  Ruskin  said,  we  go  quite 
wrong  if  we  think  of  a  bird  as  like  a  buoyant 
balloon ;  it  is  like  a  flying  bullet.  In  other 


246  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

words,  the  bird  has  to  exert  itself  to  keep  up 
in  the  air.  In  the  stroke  of  the  wing  it  has 
to  displace — to  thrust  away  from  itself  down- 
wards and  backwards — a  mass  of  air  bigger 
than  its  own  body.  The  resistance  the  air 
offers  to  being  thrust  away  is  what  keeps  the 
bird  up. 

If  we  watch  birds  we  see  that  the  first 
strokes  of  the  wings  in  lifting  the  body  cost 
them  much.  A  Great  Northern  Diver  cannot 
rise  off  the  ground  at  all,  though  by  getting 
some  weigh  on  by  swimming  rapidly  it  can 
launch  itself  clean  out  of  the  water.  We  often 
see  a  cormorant  taking  a  little  run  along  the 
rock  to  get  up  speed  enough  to  enable  it  to 
rise.  Even  after  it  has  got  launched  in  the 
air  it  often  strikes  the  water  again  and  again. 
Birds  like  to  start  from  a  vantage-point,  and 
a  pigeon  gets  woefully  tired  if  it  has  to  start 
many  times  in  quick  succession  from  the  ground. 
But  note  the  important  point :  Ce  n'est  que  le 
premier  pas  qui  coute ;  once  the  bird  has  got 
up  a  certain  velocity  in  the  air,  the  effort 
required  to  keep  itself  up  becomes  beautifully 
less.  Sir  Isaac  Newton  showed  that  it 
decreases  in  proportion  to  the  square  of  the 
velocity,  and  this  is  a  very  important  fact.  If 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         247 

there  is  no  wind  against  the  bird  and  if  the 
bird  is  not  rising,  the  work  of  rowing  with  its 
wings  in  the  elastic  air  is  not  hard.  A  ship 
has  the  advantage  that  it  floats  in  the  water, 
whereas  the  bird  cannot  float  in  the  air ;  but 
the  ship  has  the  disadvantage  that  the  water 
offers  considerable  resistance  to  a  body  passing 
through  it,  whereas  the  air  offers  little  resistance 
to  a  smooth  body  passing  quickly  through  it. 

The  second  kind  of  flight  is  gliding,  seen 
when  a  bird,  having  got  up  a  certain  speed, 
rests  on  its  oars,  and  holding  its  wings  taut 
glides  along,  or  when  a  bird  launches  itself 
from  a  tree  and  with  outstretched,  but  un- 
moving  wings,  glides  to  the  ground.  When 
a  bird  glides  along  after  getting  up  speed  it  is 
bound  to  sink,  but  this  may  be  counteracted 
for  a  time  if  an  ascending  current  of  air  beats 
up  against  the  bird's  outstretched  wings  from 
below.  We  often  see  this  when  a  gull  flying 
from  the  fields  seawards  meets  just  above  the 
edge  of  the  cliffs  an  ascending  landward  breeze. 
In  this  case  there  is  a  transition  to  the  third 
kind  of  flight,  called  "sailing." 

SAILING  FLIGHT. — When  an  albatross  goes 
up  one  side  of  the  ship,  keeping  pace  with 
the  vessel,  without  a  stroke  of  its  wings,  we 


248  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

see  a  marvellous  thing,  but  the  marvel  in- 
creases when  in  front  of  us  the  bird  tilts  its 
body  and  turns,  and  comes  towards  us  down  the 
other  side  of  the  ship,  and  all,  so  far  as  we  can 
see,  without  a  stroke  of  its  wings.  This  sailing 
is,  we  think,  the  most  wonderful  locomotion  in 
the  world,  and  the  puzzle  of  it  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  altogether  solved.  It  is  finely 
illustrated  by  vultures  " soaring"  in  mid-air, 
describing  circle  after  circle,  ascending  in  a 
magnificent  spiral  and  sailing  down  again,  and 
all,  so  far  as  the  field-glass  shows,  without  any 
stroke  of  the  wings.  The  word  "  soaring  "  is 
often  applied  to  this  mysterious  kind  of  flight, 
but,  "sailing"  is  a  better  word.  It  is  better  to 
keep  "soaring  "  for  the  ascending  flight  of  the 
lark,  where  there  is  very  rapid  up-and-down 
movement  of  the  wings,  without  any  backward 
stroke.  This  leads  on  to  the  "hovering"  of 
the  kestrel,  where  the  up-and-down  movements 
of  the  wings  are  extraordinarily  rapid,  and  to 
the  "fluttering"  of  a  humming-bird,  poised 
like  a  moth  before  a  flower.  But  sailing  is  a 
different  matter. 

Sailing  is  seen  in  birds  with  a  large  wing-area 
or  sail-area  in  proportion  to  the  size  and  weight 
of  the  rest  of  the  body,  e.g.  albatross,  vulture, 


THE  MASTERY   OF  THE  AIR         249 

gull,  raven.  It  is  seen  only  when  there  is  some 
breeze,  but  there  may  be  considerable  wind 
overhead  when  there  is  little  or  none  near  the 
ground.  For  long  intervals  there  are  no 
ordinary  strokes  of  the  wings,  though  it  is  a 
bold  thing  to  assert  that  the  wings  are  not 
moving  at  all.  It  is  often  associated  with  a 
tilting  of  the  body,  which  can  be  effected  by 
movements  of  head  and  neck,  shoulder-joint, 
and  tail.  It  is  not  due  to  massive  up-currents 
of  air  playing  upon  the  under  surface  of  the 
bird,  for  it  is  sometimes  exhibited  when  light 
objects  like  feathers  are  seen  sinking  slowly  in 
the  air.  It  is  highly  probable,  however,  that 
the  sailing  bird  takes  advantage  of  horizontal 
currents  of  unequal  velocity  in  the  air.  It  is 
also  highly  probable  that  the  bird  having  got  up 
some  speed  by  strong  strokes  sustains  this  velo- 
city against  the  wind  and  rises  in  its  sailing ; 
that  it  turns  and  comes  down  with  the  wind, 
getting  up,  without  strokes,  sufficient  speed  to 
rise  again.  In  other  words,  it  is  continually 
changing  "  energy  of  position  "  into  "  energy  of 
motion,"  and  conversely. 

It  is  important,  we  think,  to  remember  one's 
own  experience  in  such  an  exercise  as  skating, 
that,  given  a  certain  speed,  slight  movements 


250  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

of  the  body,  to  one  side  or  the  other,  bending 
and  straightening,  may  be  very  effective 
although  there  is  no  actual  movement  of  the 
legs.  Experienced  mountain-climbers  are  also 
aware  of  the  importance  of  slight  adjustments 
which  are  eventually  made  almost  without 
thinking.  In  any  case  we  are  probably  safe  in 
saying  that  the  sailing  albatross  is  not  behav- 
ing like  a  kite. 

MIGRATION  THE  CLIMAX 

The  crowning  advantage  of  the  power  of 
flight  in  birds  was  that  it  enabled  them  to 
migrate,  to  evade  the  difficulties  of  the  winter. 
In  north  temperate  countries  the  great  majority 
of  the  birds  show  this  seasonal  mass-movement 
between  a  nesting-place  and  a  resting-place, 
the  former  being  always  in  the  colder  part  of 
the  range.  It  is  remarkable  in  many  ways,  this 
migration  of  birds  (see  our  Wonder  of  Life 
(1914)  and  Biology  of  the  Seasons  ( 1 9 1 1 )) ;  it 
occurs  in  such  a  punctual,  orderly  way ;  it  is 
such  an  intense  activity,  for  many  migrants  seem 
to  keep  up  for  hours  on  end  a  speed  of  a  mile 
a  minute ;  it  means  such  an  annihilation  of 
distance,  for  the  Pacific  Golden  Plovers  of 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         251 

Hawaii  seem  to  think  nothing  of  setting  out  for 
Alaska ;  it  means  some  sense  of  direction  that 
we  do  not  understand,  for  a  young  bird  that  has 
never  been  more  than  a  few  miles  from  home 
will  start  gaily  in  the  autumn  for  tropical  Africa 
and  will  reach  its  goal  in  safety,  and,  what  is 
more,  will  sometimes  come  back  again  the 
following  spring  to  the  precise  place  of  its 
birth. 


THE  FOURTH  SOLUTION  OF  FLIGHT 

The  fourth  solution  of  the  problem  of  flight 
was  discovered  by  bats.  In  its  idea  it  is  nearest 
that  of  the  Flying  Dragons,  but  it  is  quite  in- 
dependent and  by  itself.  Bats  are,  of  course, 
true  mammals,  covered  with  hair,  and  giving 
milk  to  their  offspring.  They  are  most  nearly 
related  to  the  Insectivores,  such  as  shrew  and 
mole,  and  it  is  interesting  to  notice  that  there  is 
in  the  Far  East  an  aberrant  insectivore  called 
Galeopithecus,  placed  by  some  authorities  in 
a  special  order,  which  has  a  sheet  of  skin 
stretched  between  fore-  and  hind-limbs,  and 
is  a  very  expert  parachutist. 

The  wing  of  the  bat  is  formed  of  a  fold  of 
skin,  which  usually  begins  at  the  shoulder  and 


252 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


FIG.  29.— WINGS  OF  DRAGON  (A),  BAT  (B),  BIRD  (C). 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         253 

stretches  along  the  upper  margin  of  the  arm  to 
the  hand.  The  thumb,  which  is  small  and 
clawed,  is  left  free,  but  the  membrane  stretches 
across  all  five  palm-bones  and  to  the  very  tips 
of  the  four  very  long  outspread  fingers,  and 
from  them  to  the  legs.  The  knees  are  turned 
outwards  and  backwards  like  our  elbows,  to 
meet  the  membrane,  which  reaches  down  to  the 
ankles,  leaving  the  feet  free,  but  filling  the 
space  between  the  hind-legs,  and  including  all 
the  tail  except  its  tip.  The  span  of  the  out- 
stretched wings  varies  from  2  inches  to  5  feet. 

This  wing  membrane  is  a  very  wonderful 
thing.  On  a  dead  bat  it  looks  like  a  piece  of 
dry,  tough  skin,  but  it  is  in  reality  so  well 
supplied  with  nerves  and  blood-vessels  that  it 
is  exquisitely  sensitive.  The  bat  is,  in  the 
most  literal  sense,  alive  to  its  finger-tips,  for 
the  sense  of  touch  in  the  whole  of  its  wing  is 
extraordinarily  delicate.  When  it  gets  into  a 
room,  as  it  often  does,  for  light  seems  to  attract 
it,  it  will  fly  round  and  round  without  ever 
knocking  against  wall,  cornice,  or  wardrobe,  and 
out  of  doors  will  pass  in  and  out  among  the 
branches  of  a  tree  without  coming  in  contact 
with  them,  because  of  its  power  of  feeling  things 
before  it  touches  them.  Its  mouse-like  ears, 


254  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

and  the  curious  leaves  of  skin  about  its  nostrils 
are  also  very  sensitive,  but  it  scarcely  seems  to 
need  these  to  show  it  what  to  avoid  when 
flying.  Some  say  that  as  the  bat  flies  it  utters 
its  high-pitched  cry,  and  that  the  echoes  of 
this  from  branches  and  the  like  help  it  to 
avoid  obstacles. 

On  the  ground  the  bat  is  very  clumsy  and 
can  only  shuffle  along,  as  indeed  we  should 
expect  from  the  fact  that  both  fore-  and  hind- 
limbs  are  taken  up  in  the  making  of  the  wing. 

All  the  bats  in  Britain — and  there  are  about 
fifteen  different  kinds — belong  to  the  smaller 
insect-eating  section.  They  remain  in  retreat 
by  day,  but  on  mild  evenings  they  may  often 
be  seen  flying  about  in  pursuit  of  the  gnats, 
flies,  and  moths  on  which  they  feed.  The 
commonest  of  our  bats,  which  is  also  the 
smallest,  is  known  as  the  pipistrelle.  Its  body, 
covered  with  reddish-brown  fur,  is  only  about 
if  inch  in  length,  but  the  expanse  of  wing 
makes  it  look  much  bigger  in  the  air. 

As  cold  weather  approaches  and  insect  life 
gets  scarce,  the  bats  retire  to  winter  quarters. 
A  cave,  a  disused  chimney,  the  roof  of  a  barn, 
a  church  tower,  a  hollow  tree — any  dark,  quiet 
spot  will  serve  their  purpose.  Like  other 


PLATE  XIV. — BATS  FLYING  IN  THE  TWILIGHT. 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         255 

hibernating  animals,  they  have  stored  up  as 
much  nourishment  as  possible  within  their  bodies 
before  laying  themselves  up  for  the  winter, 
and  now  they  hang  by  their  toes  with  their 
heads  downwards  and  their  wings  wrapped 
about  them,  sleeping  comfortably,  though  not 
very  profoundly,  for  a  mild  spell  will  wake 
them  up,  until  spring  comes  round  again. 
Quaint  creatures  that  hang  themselves  up  by 
their  toes  and  wrap  themselves  up  in  their 
arms ! 

The  young  ones,  usually  only  one  at  a  time, 
are  born  in  May,  and  by  July  they  are  able 
to  fly  with  an  uncertain  fluttering  movement 
that  makes  them  look  like  big  moths  in  the 
twilight. 

The  nature  and  abundance  of  their  food 
makes  it  unnecessary  for  our  British  bats  to  fly 
very  far,  but  some  of  the  larger  fruit-eating 
bats  of  warmer  countries  make  enormous  daily 
journeys  in  search  of  their  favourite  fruits.  We 
are  told  that  the  "flying  fox,"  so  called  from 
the  foxlike  look  of  its  long,  red-furred  snout, 
will  fly  many  miles,  and  even  cross  an  arm  of 
the  sea,  when  there  are  orchards  to  be  robbed. 
The  young  one  attaches  itself  firmly  to  its 
mother's  breast,  and  so  can  be  carried  without 


256  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

impeding  her  flight.  Thus  the  bats,  though 
belonging  to  a  class  nearly  all  of  the  members 
of  which  live  on  land,  have  become  thoroughly 
adapted  to  aerial  life. 

In  insect-catching  bats  the  skin  is  continued 
from  the  hind-legs  to  the  well-developed  tail, 
and  this  "  inter-femoral  membrane "  forms  a 
very  useful  pouch.  For  when  the  bat  has 
caught  a  good-sized  insect,  such  as  a  night-flying 
beetle,  the  difficulty  arises  of  crunching  it  with- 
out letting  it  go  from  the  grip  of  the  jaws.  In 
her  delightful  Wild  Animals  of  Garden  and 
Hedgerow  (1920),  Miss  Frances  Pitt  points  out 
that  the  bat  lowers  its  head  to  its  skin-basket 
and,  pressing  its  booty  against  that,  can  crunch 
it  comfortably  without  risk  of  losing  what  it  has 
gained.  During  this  process,  which  is  quickly 
over,  the  bat  tumbles  a  little  in  the  air,  but 
speedily  recovers  itself. 

FITNESSES  OF  BIRDS  AND  BATS 

Birds  and  bats  are  not  in  any  way  related  to 
one  another,  except  that  the  two  classes,  birds 
and  mammals,  may  be  traced  back  to  a  common 
ancestry  in  extinct  reptiles.  It  is  all  the  more 
interesting  to  find  that  similar  fitnesses  or 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         257 

adaptations  for  flight  have  been  wrought  out  in 
the  bodies  of  bird  and  bat.  Both  are  lightly 
built  as  regards  their  skeleton,  which  means  a 
big  surface  for  fastening  muscles  on  to,  without 
great  increase  in  weight.  Both  show  a  keel  on 
the  breastbone  for  the  better  fixing  on  of  the 
muscles  of  flight,  but  the  bat's  keel  is  much  less 
prominent  than  a  bird's.  Both  show  a  solidi- 
fying of  the  middle  region  of  the  backbone, 
which  affords  a  firm  fulcrum  for  the  wings  to 
work  against.  In  almost  every  other  respect 
they  are  as  different  as  different  could  be,  but 
it  may  be  noted  that  most  birds  and  most  bats 
are  small,  as  if  there  were  a  size-limit  to  flying 
creatures.  A  bird  like  an  albatross,  with  a  span 
of  1 1  feet  from  tip  to  tip  of  the  outstretched 
wings,  is  quite  out  of  the  common,  and  so  are 
the  very  large  fox-bats  of  the  Far  East. 

ATTEMPTS  AT  FLIGHT 

Apart  from  man,  the  problem  of  flight  has 
been  successfully  solved  four  times — by  insects, 
Pterodactyls,  birds,  and  bats ;  but  how  often 
has  its  solution  been  attempted?  It  is  very 
interesting  to  study  these  attempts,  some  of 
them  splendid  failures. 


258  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

(A)  There  has  been  much  discussion  over  the 
FLYING  FISHES,  whether  they  show  anything 
that  can  be  called  true  flight,  that  is  to  say, 
whether  their  fore-fins  strike  the  air  or  not. 
The  general  answer,  for  the  common  flying  fish, 
Exocoetus  volitans,  which  one  sees  when  one 
crosses  the  Atlantic,  is  that  the  creature  takes 
a  great  leap  out  of  the  water,  using  its  tail  as 
propeller,  and  helped  perhaps  by  the  momentum 
of  a  wave ;  that  it  holds  its  pectoral  fins  taut, 
without  more  than  slight  vibrations,  and  uses 
them  as  vol-planes,  not  as  wings ;  that  it  may 
for  mechanical  reasons  rise  in  its  vol-planing, 
so  that  it  lands  on  the  deck  of  a  ship  ;  and  that 
the  alteration  of  the  curve  of  movement  is  in 
the  main  involuntary,  being  due  to  a  slight 
tilting  of  the  body.  We  have  watched  the 
common  flying  fishes  with  care  and  we  never 
saw  anything  approaching  a  stroke  with  the 
fore-fins.  We  have  seen  them  cross  in  front  of 
the  prow  of  the  steamer  and,  in  the  course  of 
their  curve,  come  crashing  against  a  port-hole. 
The  leaping  is  often  a  desperate  attempt  to 
escape  from  their  enemy  the  tunny. 

In  regard  to  the  Flying  Gurnard  (Dactyl- 
opterus)  some  good  observers  have  described  a 
fluttering  of  the  pectoral  fins,  which  looks  like 


"si 


to 

4 


26o  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

the  beginning  of  flight,  and  there  is  no  reason 
why  this  should  be  called  impossible.  It  has 
to  be  remembered,  however,  that  though  the 
muscles  of  the  pectoral  fins  of  flying  fishes  are 
larger  in  proportion  than  in  related  fishes,  they 
are  not  much  larger.  It  follows  that  there 
cannot  be  much  striking  of  the  air.  At  the 
most,  there  is  only  a  beginning  of  flying. 

Recent  studies  of  flying  fishes  have  shown 
that  the  "flight"  differs  greatly  according  to 
the  atmospheric  conditions.  It  is  short  when 
the  air  is  still ;  it  is  long  when  there  is  a  breeze. 
In  fact  the  "  flight"  of  flying  fishes  sometimes 
approaches  the  " sailing"  of  the  vulture  and 
the  albatross. 

(B)  Another   attempt    has    been   made   by 
some    tree-toads,    which    take    flying    jumps 
from  branch  to  branch.     In  our  common  frog 
there  is  a  familiar  web  on  the  large  hind-feet, 
which  is  obviously  well  suited  for  striking  the 
water   in  swimming.     In  the  flying  tree-toad, 
Rhacophorus,  there  is  a  web  between  the  fingers 
as  well  as  between  the  toes,  and  thus  the  animal 
has  four  parachutes. 

(C)  There  is  something   fascinating   in  the 
little  Flying  Lizard,  Draco  volans,  of  the  Malay 
States,  which  has  gone  far  towards  flight  on  an 


PLATE  XV.— FLYING  DRAGONS  (Draco  volans)  OF  THE  FAR  EAST. 
The  parachute  of  skin  is  spread  out  on  five  or  six  greatly  elongated  mobile 
ribs.     Note  the  upper  and  the  under  surface.     Also  how  the  parachute  is- 
closed  in  when  the  animal — a  Lizard  after  all — rests  on  the  branch. 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         261 


FIG.  31.— FLYING  TREE-TOAD  (RHACOPHORUS). 


262 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


idea  of  its  own.  Like  all  other  parachutists, 
except  the  Flying  Fishes,  it  lives  in  trees,  and 
it  is  able  to  take  daring  leaps  from  one  to 
the  other.  It  has  five  of  its  ribs  much  elon- 


FIG.  32. — THE  LITTLE  FLYING  DRAGON  (DRACO  VOLANS) 

OF  MALAY. 

Note  the  Pendent  Pouch  (P)  on  its  Throat,  and  the  Extended 
Ribs  (R)  supporting  the  Parachute. 

gated  and  very  movable,  and  they  carry  out 
between  them  a  sheet  of  skin.  When  the  little 
dragon  (Draco,  its  name)  is  resting  we  do  not 
notice  much  that  is  peculiar,  for  the  long  ribs 
fold  in  and  lie  parallel  with  the  backbone,  like  a 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         263 

collapsed  umbrella.  When  it  is  going  to  "  fly  " 
the  ribs  are  extended  and  form  the  supports 
of  a  fine  parachute.  The  dragon  can  swoop 
several  yards,  sometimes  to  avoid  an  enemy, 
sometimes  after  a  swarm  of  insects.  The 
upper  surface  of  the  body  is  brightly  coloured, 
and  there  is  a  curious  dewlap  on  the  throat. 

There  is  another  tree-lizard,  Ptychozoon, 
whose  long  tail  bears  a  scolloped  fringe  of  skin 
on  each  side,  and  this  again  helps  in  swooping. 
There  is  a  tree-snake  (Dendrophis)  which  dis- 
dains all  accessories  and  launches  itself  stiffly 
from  a  lofty  branch  to  the  ground.  But  is 
there  anything  in  the  way  of  movement  a  snake 
cannot  do  except  cross  a  sheet  of  ice  or  Ahorse- 
hair  rope  ? 

(D)  What  bats  achieved  many  mammals 
have  attempted,  that  is,  if  we  regard  parachut- 
ing as  on  the  way  towards  flight.  It  is  note- 
worthy that  all  the  attempts  at  flight  among 
mammals  have  been  made  in  families  that  are 
arboreal  in  habit,  so  that  climbing  tall  trees  may 
have  been  the  first  step  towards  acquiring 
wings  or  some  substitute  for  them.  Thus  we 
have  the  flying  phalangers  of  New  Guinea  and 
Australia,  including  many  species,  "the  largest 
of  which  is  as  big  as  a  cat,  while  the  smallest  is 


264  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

no  bigger  than  a  mouse."  All  of  them  live 
among  tall  trees  and  keep  hidden  in  the 
branches  till  evening,  when  they  become  very 
active  in  search  of  the  fruits,  leaves,  and  insects 
on  which  they  feed.  Their  flight,  too,  is  of  the 
parachute  order,  but  it  is  much  more  effective 
than  that  of  the  flying  lizard.  They  have  a  fold 
of  skin  covered  with  hair  extending  from  the 
fore-legs  to  the  hind-legs,  and,  when  they 
launch  themselves  into  the  air  from  the  top  of 
a  tree,  the  outspread  skin  bears  them  up  for  a 
considerable  distance,  and  even  enables  them  to 
change  their  direction  a  little  while  in  the  air. 
They  cannot,  however,  move  the  fold  of  skin 
up  and  down,  and  therefore  they  can  only  "  fly  " 
to  a  lower  level  than  they  started  from. 

The  "flying  squirrels,"  mostly  found  in  Asia, 
have  a  somewhat  similar  arrangement,  and 
they  are  able  to  leap  a  distance  of  20  yards. 
The  curious  "  flying  lemur "  or  Colugo  of 
the  Indian  Archipelago  has  an  even  more 
effective  parachute,  for  its  fold  of  skin  does  not 
stop  at  the  hind-legs  but  fills  the  space  between 
them,  the  long  tail  passing  down  the  middle. 
Mr.  Wallace,  the  naturalist,  observed  the  flying 
lemurs  in  their  native  haunts,  and  he  thus 
describes  their  flight :  "  Once  in  a  bright  twilight 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         265 

I  saw  one  of  these  animals  run  up  a  trunk  in 
a  rather  open  place,  and  then  glide  obliquely 
through  the  air  to  another  tree  on  which  it 
alighted  near  its  base,  and  immediately  began 
to  ascend.  I  paced  the  distance  from  one  tree 
to  the  other,  and  found  it  to  be  not  less  than 
seventy  yards,  and  the  amount  of  descent  I 
estimated  at  not  more  than  thirty  or  forty  feet, 
or  one  in  five.  This,  I  think,  proves  that  the 
Colugo  must  have  some  power  of  guiding  itself 
through  the  air,  for  otherwise  in  so  long  a 
distance  it  would  have  little  chance  of  alighting 
exactly  on  the  trunk." 

An  interesting  point  in  regard  to  these 
parachuting  mammals  is  that  there  are  so 
many  which  seem  to  be  independent  of  one 
another.  It  is  worth  while  making  a  technical 
list,  because  it  shows  how  the  same  impulse 
must  have  become  urgent  over  and  over  again. 

f  Perhaps    to     be    ranked 
GALEOPITHECUS  .    .     .    A 

I    among  the  Insectivores. 

Among    the   rodents,    re- 
ANOMALURUS      .... 

lated   to   squirrels,    but 
PETAURISTA 


differing  markedly  from 
SCIUROPTERUS    .... 

I     one  another. 

PETAURUS TA11   of  them    Marsupials, 

PETAUROIDES      .     .     .     J     but    not   nearly  related 
AEROBATES I     to  one  another. 


266  THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 

THE  BALLOONING  SPIDERS 

In  these  parachutists,  some  of  which  have 
their  faces  set  towards  flying,  we  get  a  glimpse 
of  what  is  certainly  a  quality  of  living  creatures 
— the  quality  of  endeavour  and  experiment,  of 
insurgence  and  adventure.  We  cannot  get  the 
right  word  for  it,  because  it  is  a  characteristic 
of  life  itself,  asserting  itself  at  many  levels. 
We  find  it  among  the  simple  primeval  creatures 
of  the  Open  Sea,  which  do  not  form  " bodies" 
in  the  strict  sense,  but  expend  all  their 
endeavour  in  fashioning  their  single  "cell,"  so 
that  it  is  often  like  a  fairy  palace,  and  is  a  little 
world  of  internal  microscopic  complexity.  We 
find  it  in  the  simple  sedentary  creatures  of  the 
shallow  water,  whether  seaweeds  or  sponges, 
zoophytes  or  corals,  which  add  to  the  self-pre- 
servation law  of  the  firstlings,  as  Dr.  Church 
says,  the  second  great  law  that  no  race  will 
continue  unless  the  individual  members  do 
their  bit  in  securing  its  continuance.  We  find 
it  in  the  instinctive  behaviour  of  ants  and  bees, 
in  the  instinctive  and  intelligent  behaviour  of 
birds  and  mammals,  in  the  instinctive,  intel- 
ligent, and  rational  behaviour  of  man. 

No    book    nor    naturalist    can    ever    come 


V 


>  V 


» g 
II 

o  « 


§* 

PL) 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         267 

within  sight  of  the  end  of  the  study  of  the 
haunts  of  life,  but  as  we  must  close  these  studies 
now,  we  wish  to  finish  with  a  picture  which  may 
serve  as  an  emblem  of  the  quality  of  life  which 
seems  to  us  so  characteristic.  Our  picture  is 
that  of  the  Gossamer  Spider,  a  terrestrial 
creature  which  makes  aerial  journeys  without 
wings. 

At  many  seasons  of  the  year,  but  in  the 
autumn  especially,  many  small  spiders  of 
various  kinds  mount  on  to  gateposts  and  the 
rails  of  wooden  bridges  and  tall  plants  like 
ragwort.  They  stand  with  their  head  to  the 
wind,  and  allow  threads  of  silk  —  four  is  a 
common  number — to  float  out  from  the  spin- 
nerets at  the  hind  end  of  the  body.  When 
these  are  long  enough  the  wind  grips  them, 
and  the  spider  lets  go,  usually  turning  upside 
down.  On  the  wings  of  the  wind,  supported 
by  the  silken  parachutes,  the  spiders  are  borne 
from  one  parish  to  another,  from  a  crowded 
place  it  may  be  to  a  free  place,  from  a  hungry 
land  it  may  be  to  a  land  of  plenty.  Some- 
times they  are  borne  in  safety  over  a  sheet  of 
water,  though  the  tips  of  their  toes  may  touch 
the  surface  film.  If  the  wind  should  rise,  the 
ballooning  spider  can  wind  in  its  threads,  as 


268 


THE  HAUNTS  OF  LIFE 


we  see  one  doing  when  it  reascends  the  thread 
by  which  it  has  lowered  itself  half-way  from 


FIG.  33. — GOSSAMER  SPIDERS. 
On  their  Aerial  Journey. 


THE  MASTERY  OF  THE  AIR         269 

the  roof.  If  the  wind  should  fall,  the  spider 
can  pay  out  more  thread.  It  is  quaintly  like 
the  sailor  furling  and  unfurling  his  sails.  When 
the  spiders  feel  they  have  had  enough  of  aerial 
journeying,  they  wind  in  some  thread  and  sink 
to  the  ground.  When  ten  thousand  little 
spiders  do  this  about  the  same  time  there  is 
what  is  called  a  shower  of  gossamer.  The 
countless  threads  are  seen  on  the  hedgerow 
and  on  the  ploughed  field  and  on  the  lea,  and 
if  we  kneel  down  and  look  against  the  light  we 
see  the  quivering,  glistening  maze — an  image 
of  the  web  of  life  itself.  But  what  impresses 
us  most  is  the  simple  fact  that  a  wingless 
terrestrial  creature  journeys  through  the  air. 
It  has  attempted  the  apparently  impossible  and 
achieved  it.  We  are  filled  with  a  reasonable 
wonder  at  the  adventurousness  of  life. 


INDEX 


Acorn-shells,  40. 
Aerial  animals,  231. 
Aesop  Prawn,  51. 
Albatross,  247. 
Amphibians,  198. 
Angler,  43,  93. 
Animal  locomotron,  206. 
Arboreal  animals,  229. 
Argonaut,  100. 
Autotomy,  50. 

Bacteria,  147. 
Barnacle,  96. 
Bat  skeleton,  257. 
Bees,  235,  236. 
Beetles,  236. 
Bird  skeleton,  257. 
Bitterling,  150. 
Blood,  1 88. 
Blood-worms,  203. 
Bracken,  148. 
Breathing  of  insects,  239. 
Buckie,  29,  30. 
Bullhead,  161. 
Burrowers,  226. 
Butterfish,  13. 

Camouflage,  51. 
Cats  and  Clover ',  196. 
Cave  animals,  228. 
Centipede,  195. 
"Challenger"  Expedition,  69, 

106. 

Circulation  of  matter,  28,  145. 
Clarias,  221. 
Climbing  Perch,  221. 
Cock-paidle,  56. 


Collared  Lizard,  208. 

Colour  of   deep-sea  animals, 

129. 

Coral-reef,  6. 
Crayfish,  158. 
Crumb  of  Bread  Sponge,  37. 

Darkness  of  deep  sea,  112. 

Deep-sea  fauna,  119. 

Diatoms,  68. 

Dog  whelk,  31. 

Dragon-fly,  232,  234,  235,  236. 

Dry  land,  185. 

Duckmole,  211. 

Ear-bones,  188. 

Earthworms,  193. 

Eel,  141,  163. 

Elver,  163. 

Ermine,  220. 

Eyes  of  deep-sea  animals,  130. 

Feathers,  244. 
Feather-stars,  121. 
Fishing-frog,  43. 
Flight  of  bats,  251. 

„      „  birds,  242. 

„      „  insects,  223. 

„      kinds  of,  245. 
Floating  barnacle,  96. 
Flounder,  142. 
Flying  dragons,  241. 

„      fishes,  258. 

„      gurnard,  258. 

„      lemur,  264. 

„      lizard,  260. 

„     phalanger,  263. 


270 


INDEX 


271 


Flying  squirrel,  264. 

„      tree-toad,  260. 
Food-supply  of  deep  sea,  116. 
Fresh  Waters,  136. 
Fresh-water  mussel,  149. 

„         snail,  151. 

„         spider,  181. 

„         sponge,  155. 
Frog,  177- 
„     on  seashore,  13. 

Gaff  top-sail,  57. 
Gill  clefts,  187. 
Glass-Rope-Sponge,  123. 
Gliding  flight,  247. 
Gnat,  152. 

Gossamer  shower,  267. 
„         spider,  267. 
Great  deeps,  104,  108. 
Great  Northern  Diver,  246. 
Great  Salt  Lake,  I. 
Guillemot's  egg,  54. 
Gunnel,  13. 

Haemoglobin,  202. 
Harlequin-flies,  203. 
Harvest  mouse,  213. 
Hedgehog,  217. 
Hesperornis,  85. 
Hibernation,  217,  255. 
House-fly,  234. 

lanthina,  101. 
Infusorians,  147. 
Instinct,  239. 

Jelly-fishes,  77,  91,  92. 
Jerboa,  206. 

King-crab,  14. 

Lamprey,  172. 
Land  crabs,  223. 
Land  plants,  190. 
Limpet,  21. 
Lion,  214. 
Lobworm,  15. 


Luminescence,  124. 
Lump- sucker,  56. 

Mackerel,  70. 

Malaria,  151. 

Marine  Lizard,  12. 

Masking,  48. 

May-flies,  179. 

Migration,  250. 

Mosquito,  151,  234. 

Mother  Carey's  Chickens,  82. 

Mudfish,  154. 

Mudskipper,  222. 

Nests,  210. 
Niagara,  2. 
Niners,  173. 
Noctiluca,  72. 
Number  of  animals,  238. 
„        „  insects,  238. 

Oar-fish,  90. 
Ooze,  112. 
Open  sea,  64. 
Otter,  10. 
Oyster-catcher,  n. 

Palolo,  59. 
Paper  nautilus,  100. 
Parental  care,  215. 
Pearls,  151. 
Pelagic  animals,  72. 
Pellucid  Limpet,  35. 
Peripatus,  194,  212. 
Periwinkle,  21. 
Pholas,  24. 

Phosphorescence,  124. 
Piddock,  23. 
Plankton,  75. 
Polar  bear,  n. 
Pressure  of  deep  sea,  109. 
Ptarmigan,  219. 
Pterodactyl,  241. 
Purse  Sponge,  20. 

Robber-crab,  141,  223. 
Rock-barnacles,  40. 


272 


INDEX 


Running  birds,  243. 

Sailing  flight,  247. 
Salamander,  159. 
Salmon,  169. 
Sandhopper,  58. 
Sargasso  Sea,  71. 
Sea-anemones,  38. 
Sea-butterflies,  94. 
Sea-desert,  75. 
Sea-grass,  35. 
Sea-leech,  57. 
Sea-lilies,  121. 
Seals,  10. 
Sea-mat,  16. 
Sea-serpents,  89. 
Sea-skimmer,  86. 
Sea-snakes,  55,  88. 
Sea-spider,  14. 
Sea-squirts,  13. 
Seaweeds,  31. 
Shore,  3. 
Shore-crab,  101. 
Shore-fauna,  10. 
Skate-sucker,  57. 
Skipjack,  230. 
Slipper  Limpet,  27. 
Soaring,  236. 
Soaring  flight,  248. 
Spider's  flight,  268. 
Spiny  Ant-eater,  218. 


Sponges,  17. 
Star-fish,  46. 
Stickleback,  162. 
Stinging  animals,  16. 
Stoat,  220. 
Storm  Petrel,  82. 
Swift,  232. 

Temperature  of  deep  sea,  in, 
Tree  animals,  229. 
Tree-lizard,  263. 
Tree-snake,  263. 
Turtles,  87. 

Underground  animals,  226. 

Venus'  Flower  Basket,  123. 
Vulture,  248. 

Wasp,  235. 
Water,  156. 
Water-flea,  95,  147. 
Water  insects,  177. 
Web  of  Life,  149. 
Whale,  77,  100. 
White  animals,  220. 
Wing  of  bats,  253. 

„      „  birds,  244. 

„      „  flying  dragon,  241. 

„      „  insects,  223. 
Winter  sleep,  217. 


PRINTKD  BY  MORRISON  AND  QIBB  LTD.,  EDINBURGH. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY, 
BERKELEY 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 

Books  not  returned  on  time  are  subject  to  a  fine  of 
50c  per  volume  after  the  third  day  overdue,  increasing 
to  $1.00  per  volume  after  the  sixth  day.  Books  not  in 
demand  may  be  renewed  if  application  is  made  before 
expiration  of  loan  period. 


OGT 


-S22  - 


JAN  11  1932 
JAN  lt>  1935 


20m-l,'22 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY